Refutation of Certain Doctrines of Aristotle
The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.
Refutation of Certain Aristotelian Doctrines 0
0PG 6:1494
πείαν τοῦ Θεοῦ ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γινομένων χε λῶν, οὐδὲν οὕτως ἐστὶ δεχτὸν τῷ θεῷ, ὡς τὸ χατὲ δύναμιν σπουδάζειν βελτίους ποιεῖν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους. Ταύτην οὖν τὴν προθυμίαν ἐν ὑμῖν, ὦ τιμιώτετ πρεσθδύτερε Παῦλε, σφόδρα οὖσαν διάπυρον, ἑτοΐμες τινα ποιήσασθαι τὴν ἐχλογὴν τῶν Ἑλληνιχῶν περὶ θεοῦ καὶ χτίσεως δογμάτων " οὐχ ἵνα τι γνῷς ἀληϑὲς ἐξ αὐτῶν: πῶς γὰρ ἂν, ὁ ἄνωθεν ἔχων τὴν διὰ τῶν προφητῶν περὶ τούτων διδασχαλίαν, παρ᾽ αὑτοῦ τοῦ τὴν χτίσιν πεποιηχότος Θεοῦ; ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα γνῷς, κὲ χατὰ τὴν ἀποδειχτιχὴν ἐπιστήμην, χαθ᾽ ἣν ἐπαγγῶλονται Ἕλληνες περὶ Θεοῦ τε καὶ χτίσεως τοὺς »όγοὺς ποιεῖν, τοῦτο πεποιηχότας, ἀλλ᾽ εἰχασμῷ τὸ δοχοῦν διορισαμένους. Τῶν περὶ θεοῦ καὶ χτίσεως τοὺς λόγους πεποιημένων ἀνθρώπων, οὗ μὲν παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ τοῦ τὴν χτίσιν πεποιηχότος Θεοῦ τὴν διδατχαλίαν ἐδέξαντο περὶ Θεοῦ καὶ χτίσεως διὰ τῶν προφητῶν τῶν πρὸς τοῦτο ὑπουργησάντων τῷ Θεῷ" οὗς πρῶτον θείοις ἔργοις τοῖς δι᾽ αὐτῶν γιγνομένας ἀξίοις τοῦ πιστεύεσθαι ἀνέδειξεν, εἶ θ᾽ οὕτω πειὰ τῶν τοῖς διδασχομένοις ἀδήλων τὴν διδασχαλέαν καρ-. ἔσχεν" οἱ δὲ τοῖς διὰ τῶν προφητῶν ἀπιστήσαντε: λόγοις, τοῖς οἰχείοις αὑτῶν λογισμοῖς ἐπέτρεψαν θεογνωσίας τὴν εὕρεσιν. Καὶ κατ᾽ ἐχείνους μὲν τοὺς ἐχ διδασχαλίας Θεοῦ καὶ χτίσεως ἐγνωχότας τὴν διαρ»ρὰν εἷς ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, καθ᾽ ἑχάτερον τὸν τῇς ἀγεγντσίας τρόπον ἀγέννητος ὥν᾽ Θεὸν δὲ ἢ Θεοὺς οὔτε πρὸ αὑτοῦ, οὔτε μεθ᾽ αὑτὸν ἐσχηκὼς, συναΐδιον οὐχ ἔχων οὔτε ὑποχείμενον οὔτε ἀντιχείμενον, ἄφθαρτον ἔχων τὴν οὐσίαν, καὶ ἀνεμπόδιστον τὴν ἑνέργειαν, δημιουργὸς ὧν τοῦ κόσμον παντὸς, ἀρχὴν ἔχοντος τοῦ εἶναι, καὶ τοῦ τὶ εἶναι, καὶ τοῦ πῶς διαμένειν, τὴν ἐχείνου θέλησιν. Ἢ γὰρ ἐν ἀφθαρσίᾳ διαμένει τὰ μέρη τοῦ χόσμου, ὡς ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ οὐράνια σώματα, καὶ αἱ ἀόρατοι δυνάμεις" ἣ ἐν τῷ γίνεσθαί τε καὶ φθείρεσθαι, ὡς τὰ ἐπὶ γῆς ζῶά τε καὶ φυτά. Καὶ ὥσπερ τὸ γεγονὸς οὐχ ἂν ἐγένετο μὴ ἐχείνου προστάξαντος, γενηθήτω" οὕτως οὐδ᾽ ἂν διέμεινε μὴ ἐχείνου θεμένου τὸ πρόσταγμα, τοῖς μὲν ἀφθάρτοις τοῦ ἑστάναι εἰς τὸν͵ αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος, τοῖς δὲ ἐν γενέσει καὶ φθορᾷ τοῦ, Αὐξάνεσθε καὶ ϑύνεσθε, καὶ πληρώσατε τὴν γῆν. Πρὸς ἔνδειξιν δὲ τῆς θείας αὐτοῦ δυνάμεως, καὶ τοῦ μὴ νόμῳ φύσεως αὐτὸν δουλεύειν, ἀλλὰ αὐθεντίᾳ βουλήσεως τὸ δοχοῦν ξργαζόμενον, τὰ μὲν ἐν ἀρχῇ τῶν ἐν γενέσει καὶ φθορᾷ φύσεως ἐχ τῆς γῆς καὶ τῶν ὑδάτων ἐποίησε, προστάξας: Ἐξαγαγέτω ἡ γῆ ψυχὴν ζῶσαν κατὰ γέγος, καὶ φυτὰ ἔχοντα ἐν ἑαυτοῖς τὸ σπέρμα, καὶ ξύια ποιοῦντα καρπούς. Καὶ πάλιν: ᾿Εξαγαγέτω τὰ ὕδατα ψυχὴν ζῶσαν κατὰ γένος " τὰ δὲ ἐκ τῶν γεναρχῶν γεγενημένα, ἐκ τῆς καταδολῇς τοῦ σπέρμᾶτος γενέσθαι ὡρίσατο. Καὶ περὶ τούτων πάντες οἱ παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ πρὸς πάντας ἀνθρώπους ἀποσταλέντες προφῆται ταὐτὰ φρονοῦντες διετέλουν, καὶ διαφωνία ἐν αὐτοῖς γέγονεν οὐδεμία. Κατὰ δὲ τοὺς ἀπιστήσαντας μὲν τοῖς τῶν προφητῶν λόγοις, οἰχείῳ δ τἰχασμῷ περὶ Θεοῦ καὶ χτίσεως τὸ δοχοῦν διοριἀαμένους, πολλὴ τίς ἔστιν ἡ πρὸς ἀλλήλους τε καὶ πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς διαφωνία ἐν τοῖς περὶ τῶν ὄντων καὶ τῆς τούτων ἀρχῆς χατ᾽ οὐσίαν τε, καὶ ἀριθμὸν, καὶ χίνησιν, καὶ πέρας " καθὼς δείχνυται ἐχ τοῦ πρώτου λόγου τῆς Φυσικῆς Ἀχροάσεως ᾿Ἀριστοτέλους, μετὰ τοῦ μηδὲν αὐτὸν ἀληθεύειν περὶ ὧν διείληφε διορίσασθαι πραγμάτων.
peian tou Theou hypo tōn anthrōpōn ginomenōn che lōn, ouden houtōs esti dechton tǭ theǭ, hōs to chate dynamin spoudazein beltious poiein tous anthrōpous. Tautēn oun tēn prothymian en hymin, ō timiōtet presthdytere Paule, sphodra ousan diapyron, hetoïmes tina poiēsasthai tēn echlogēn tōn Hellēnichōn peri theou kai chtiseōs dogmatōn " ouch hina ti gnǭs alēϑes ex autōn: pōs gar an, ho anōthen echōn tēn dia tōn prophētōn peri toutōn didaschalian, par᾽ hautou tou tēn chtisin pepoiēchotos Theou? all᾽ hina gnǭs, ke chata tēn apodeichtichēn epistēmēn, chath᾽ hēn epangōlontai Hellēnes peri Theou te kai chtiseōs tous »ogous poiein, touto pepoiēchotas, all᾽ eichasmǭ to dochoun diorisamenous. Tōn peri theou kai chtiseōs tous logous pepoiēmenōn anthrōpōn, hou men par᾽ autou tou tēn chtisin pepoiēchotos Theou tēn didatchalian edexanto peri Theou kai chtiseōs dia tōn prophētōn tōn pros touto hypourgēsantōn tǭ Theǭ" hous prōton theiois ergois tois di᾽ autōn gignomenas axiois tou pisteuesthai anedeixen, ei th᾽ houtō peia tōn tois didaschomenois adēlōn tēn didaschalean kar-. eschen" hoi de tois dia tōn prophētōn apistēsante: logois, tois oicheiois hautōn logismois epetrepsan theognōsias tēn heuresin. Kai kat᾽ echeinous men tous ech didaschalias Theou kai chtiseōs egnōchotas tēn diar»ran heis estin ho Theos, kath᾽ hechateron ton tę̄s agegntsias tropon agennētos hōn᾽ Theon de ē Theous oute pro hautou, oute meth᾽ hauton eschēkōs, synaïdion ouch echōn oute hypocheimenon oute anticheimenon, aphtharton echōn tēn ousian, kai anempodiston tēn henergeian, dēmiourgos hōn tou kosmon pantos, archēn echontos tou einai, kai tou ti einai, kai tou pōs diamenein, tēn echeinou thelēsin. Ē gar en aphtharsią diamenei ta merē tou chosmou, hōs ho ouranos kai ta ourania sōmata, kai hai aoratoi dynameis" hē en tǭ ginesthai te kai phtheiresthai, hōs ta epi gēs zōa te kai phyta. Kai hōsper to gegonos ouch an egeneto mē echeinou prostaxantos, genēthētō" houtōs oud᾽ an diemeine mē echeinou themenou to prostagma, tois men aphthartois tou hestanai eis ton͵ aiōna tou aiōnos, tois de en genesei kai phthorą tou, Auxanesthe kai ϑynesthe, kai plērōsate tēn gēn. Pros endeixin de tēs theias autou dynameōs, kai tou mē nomǭ physeōs auton douleuein, alla authentią boulēseōs to dochoun xrgazomenon, ta men en archę̄ tōn en genesei kai phthorą physeōs ech tēs gēs kai tōn hydatōn epoiēse, prostaxas: Exagagetō hē gē psychēn zōsan kata gegos, kai phyta echonta en heautois to sperma, kai xuia poiounta karpous. Kai palin: ᾿Exagagetō ta hydata psychēn zōsan kata genos " ta de ek tōn genarchōn gegenēmena, ek tēs katadolę̄s tou spermatos genesthai hōrisato. Kai peri toutōn pantes hoi para tou Theou pros pantas anthrōpous apostalentes prophētai tauta phronountes dieteloun, kai diaphōnia en autois gegonen oudemia. Kata de tous apistēsantas men tois tōn prophētōn logois, oicheiǭ d tichasmǭ peri Theou kai chtiseōs to dochoun dioriaamenous, pollē tis estin hē pros allēlous te kai pros heautous diaphōnia en tois peri tōn ontōn kai tēs toutōn archēs chat᾽ ousian te, kai arithmon, kai chinēsin, kai peras " kathōs deichnytai ech tou prōtou logou tēs Physikēs Achroaseōs ᾿Aristotelous, meta tou mēden auton alētheuein peri hōn dieilēphe diorisasthai pragmatōn.
… of the [offerings made] by men for the [service] of God, nothing is so acceptable to God as to strive, as far as one is able, to make men better. Since this zeal, then, is very ardent in you, most honored presbyter Paul, [I have been] ready to make a selection of the Greek doctrines about God and creation: not that you may learn anything true from them (for how could you, who have from above the teaching about these things through the prophets, from God himself who made creation?), but that you may know that the Greeks have not done this according to demonstrative science, by which they profess to make their arguments about God and creation, but have defined what seemed good to them by conjecture. Of the men who have made arguments about God and creation, some received the teaching about God and creation from God himself, who made creation, through the prophets who served God for this; whom he first showed to be worthy of belief by the divine works done through them, and then in this way provided the teaching of things unclear to those taught. Others, disbelieving the words spoken through the prophets, entrusted the discovery of the knowledge of God to their own reasonings. According to those who have learned by teaching the difference between God and creation, God is one, being unoriginated in both senses of being unoriginated, having had neither God nor gods before him nor after him, having nothing co-eternal with him, neither underlying nor opposed, having an incorruptible essence and an unhindered activity, being the maker of the whole world, whose beginning of being, of being what it is, and of how it continues is his will. For the parts of the world continue either in incorruption, like the heaven and the heavenly bodies and the invisible powers, or in coming to be and passing away, like the animals and plants on earth. And as what came to be would not have come to be had he not commanded, “Let it be,” so neither would it have continued had he not laid down the command: for the incorruptible things, to stand for ever and ever; for those in generation and corruption, “Increase and multiply and fill the earth.” And to show his divine power, and that he is not a slave to a law of nature but works what he pleases by the authority of his will, at the beginning he made the things of the nature subject to generation and corruption from the earth and the waters, commanding: “Let the earth bring forth the living creature according to its kind, and plants having their seed in themselves, and trees bearing fruit”; and again: “Let the waters bring forth the living creature according to its kind”; but he determined that those born of the first parents should come to be by the casting of seed. And about these things all the prophets sent from God to all men continued to think the same, and there was no disagreement among them. But among those who disbelieved the words of the prophets and defined what seemed good about God and creation by their own conjecture, there is much disagreement, both with one another and with themselves, about the things that exist and their principle, in respect of essence, number, motion, and end; as is shown from the first book of Aristotle's Physics, together with the fact that he says nothing true about the matters he undertook to define.
Chapter 1
1PG 6:1494
Ἐχ τοῦ πρώτου.όγου τῆς Φυσικῆς ᾿Αχροάσεως Ἀριστοτέλους. « ᾿Αεὶ γὰρ ἐστί τι ὃ ὑπόχειται, ἐξ οὗ γίνεται τὸ γινόμενον " οἷον τὰ φυτὰ καὶ τὰ ζῶα ἐχ σπέρματος. Γίγνεται δὲ τὰ γιγνόμενα ἀπλῶς, τὰ μὲν μετασχηματίσει, οἷον ἀνδριάς " τὰ δὲ προσθέσει, οἷον τὰ αὐξανύμενα᾽ τὰ δὲ ἀφαιρέσει, οἷον ἐκ τοῦ λίθου ὁ Ἑρμῆς" τὰ δὲ συνθέσει, οἷον οἰχία " τὰ δὲ ἀλλοιώσει, οἷον τὰ τρεπόμενα χατὰ τὴν ὕλην. Πάντα δὲ τὰ οὕτω γινόμενα, φανερὸν, ὅτι ἐξ ὑποχειμένων γίνεται. Καὶ τοῦτο διττόν ἢ γὰρ τὸ ὑποχείμενον, ἣ τὸ ἀντι-. χείμενον. Λέγω δὲ ἀντιχεῖσθαι μὲν τὸ ἄμουσον, ὑποχεῖσθαι δὲ τὸν ἄνθρωπον. » Εἰ πρῶτόν ἔστι τὸ σπεῖρον σπέρμα, καὶ ὕστερον τὸ ἐχ σπέρματος γιγνόμενον, καὶ γενητὰ ἀμφότερα, τῇ μὲν γενέσει τοῦ χειμένου ἐχ σπέρματος γιγνομίνου ὑπόχειται τὸ σπέρμα, τῇ δὲ γενέσει τοῦ σπείραντὸς ὑποχεῖσθαι τὸ σπέρμα οὗ δυνατόν" οὐχ ἄρσ ἀεὶ τὰ ζῶα καὶ τὰ φυτὰ ἐχ σπέρματος γίνεται. Ἔτι, εἰ ξῶον γενητὸν ἑχάτερον, τὸ σπεῖρον καὶ τὸ ἐχ σπέρματος γιγνόμενον, καὶ οὐχ ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ ὑποχειμένου ἑχάτερον, ἀλλὰ θάτερον μὲν ἐχ τοῦ σπέρματο;, ἕτερον δὲ οὐχ ἐχ τοῦ σπέρματος " πῶς οὐ ψευδὲς τὸ ἀεὶ τὰ ζῶα γίνεσθαι ἐκ τοῦ σπέρματος; Καὶ περὶ τῶν φυτῶν ὁ αὑτὸς λόγος. Ἔτι, εἰ ἀρχὴ μὲν τοῦ ἐχ σπέρματος γιγνομένου ἐστὶ τὸ σπεῖρον, ἄγνωστον δὲ τοῦτο καὶ ἀδιόριστον ἐν τῇ πραγματείᾳ τῆς Φυτιχῆς ᾿Αχροάσεως “Ἀριστοτέλους, τίνος ἕνεχεν ἐγράφη αὕτη ἡ πραγματεία, τῆς ἀρχῆς ἀγνοουμένης τοῦ πρώτου ζώου τε καὶ φυτοῦ; ᾿Αχολουθεῖ γὰρ τῇ ἀγνωσίᾳ τῆς ἀρχῆς ἡ ἀγνωσία τῶν ἐξ ἀρχῆς εἰ τὸ ζῶον τὸ ἐχ σπέρματος γιγνόμενον, γίνεται δὲ χατὲ φύσιν, δῆλον ὅτι τοῦ αὐτοῦ ζώου γιγνομένου μὲν, μἢ ἐχ σπέρματος δὲ, οὐ γίνεται κατὰ φύσιν. Εἱπάτωσαν οὖν οἱ ᾿Ἀριστοτελιχοὶ, χατὰ τί γίνεται τὸ ζῶον τὸ μὴ κατὰ φύτιν γιγνόμενον. Ἔτι, εἰ, διαφορᾶς χατὰ γένεσιν τοῦ ζώου δοθείσης, τοῦ τε ἐχ σπέρματος καὶ κατὰ φύσιν, καὶ τοῦ μὴ ἐχ σπέρματος, μήτε χατὰ φύσιν γιγνομένου, ἀνάγχη πεπερασμένην εἶναι τ» γένεσιν " πῶς οὖν σύναρχα λέγουσιν Ἕλληνες τά τε ζῶα καὶ τὰ φυτὰ τῷ θεῷ, τὰ κατὰ φύσιν γεγονότα, τὰ μήτε τῷ πρώτῳ ζώῳ τε καὶ φυτῷ σύγχρονα εἶναι δυνάμενα; Ἔτι, εἰ ἅπαγ τὸ γιγνόμενογ ἀεὶ σύνθετόν ἐστι, πῶς τὸν τρόπον τῶν χατὰ σύνθεσιν γινομένων ( τῇ οἰκείᾳ τοῦ τρόπου διαφορᾷ τῶν ἄλλων «ὧν τῆς γενέσεως τρόπων διέστειλας; Εἰ γὰρ ἅπαν γενητὸν σύνθετον, κατὰ σύνθεσιν ἀνάγχη γίνεσθαι. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ ὁ τρόπος τῆς χατὰ σύνθεσιν γενέσεως πάσῃ γενέσει ἁρμόττει, περιττῶς τῶν ἄλλων τῆς γενέσειος τρόπων διέσταλται τῇ οἰκείᾳ διαφορᾷ. εἰ τὰ ὑποχείμενα ταῖς ῥηθείσαις γενέσεσιν οὐσίαι εἰσὶ, καὶ ἐν αὑταῖς θεωρεῖται τὸ διττὸν τοῦ ὑποχειμένου, τουτέστι τὸ ὑποχείμενον καὶ τὸ ἀντιχείμενον, ἢ δὲ ὕλη οὐκ ἔστι, πῶς ἁρμόττει ὁ τρόπος τῆς γενέσεως τῶν ἐξ οὐσιῶν γιγνομένων τῷ τρόπῳ τῆς γενέσεως τῶν μὴ ἐξ οὐσίας γιγνομένων; ᾿Ανάγκη ἄρα ἣ οὐσίαν εἶναι τὴν ὕλην, ἢ τρόπῳ ἑτέρῳ γίγνεσθαι τὰ ἐκ τ ὕλης γιγνόμενα παρὰ τοὺς ῥηθέντας τρόπους τῇ; γενέσεως. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπειδὴ τῇ πραγματείᾳ τῆς Φυγικης ᾿Αχροάσεως ἣ ὕλη διώρισται μὴ εἶναι οὐτία, καὶ ὁ τρόπος τῆς γενέσεως τῶν ἐξ αὑτῆς γιγνομένων Ὁ παραδέδοται, πῶς οὐ περιττὴ αὕτη ἡ πραγματεῖ, ἐν ἡ τὸ σαφὲς ἄπορον; Ἔτι, εἰ, ὡς ἀνάγχη τῇ φύτει καὶ τῇ τέχνῃ τὸ μὴ ἐκ τοῦ τυχόντος ποιεῖν τὰ τυχύντδι ἀλλ᾽ ἐχ τῶν ὡρισμένων τὰ ὡρισμένα, οὕτως ἀνάγχῃ καὶ τῷ Θεῷ ἐχ τῶν ὡρισμένων ποιεῖν τὰ ὡρισμένα; τίς ἔστιν ὁ τῷ Θεῷ τοῦτον τὸν ὅρον θέμενος; Ὅτι ὃ τῇ φύσει καὶ τῇ τέχνῃ ὁ Θεὸς ἔθηχε τοῦτον τὸν ὅρα, φανερόν. Ἐὶ δὲ ὁ Θεὸς ὑπὸ τὸν ὄρον οὐχ ἔστιν, ἀλλὰ ποιεῖ ἐχ τοῦ τυχόντος τὰ τυχόντα, τῇ τοῦ ὅρου ἀνάγκῃ μὴ κωλνόμενος τοῦ ποιεῖν ἃ βούλεται" πῶς οὐχ ἐλευθέρωται καὶ τοῦ ὅρου τοῦ ποιεῖν ἐκ τῶν ὑποχειμένων χατὰ ἀνάγχην;
Ech tou prōtou.ogou tēs Physikēs ᾿Achroaseōs Aristotelous. « ᾿Aei gar esti ti ho hypocheitai, ex hou ginetai to ginomenon " hoion ta phyta kai ta zōa ech spermatos. Gignetai de ta gignomena aplōs, ta men metaschēmatisei, hoion andrias " ta de prosthesei, hoion ta auxanymena᾽ ta de aphairesei, hoion ek tou lithou ho Hermēs" ta de synthesei, hoion oichia " ta de alloiōsei, hoion ta trepomena chata tēn hylēn. Panta de ta houtō ginomena, phaneron, hoti ex hypocheimenōn ginetai. Kai touto ditton ē gar to hypocheimenon, hē to anti-. cheimenon. Legō de anticheisthai men to amouson, hypocheisthai de ton anthrōpon. » Ei prōton esti to speiron sperma, kai hysteron to ech spermatos gignomenon, kai genēta amphotera, tę̄ men genesei tou cheimenou ech spermatos gignominou hypocheitai to sperma, tę̄ de genesei tou speirantos hypocheisthai to sperma hou dynaton" ouch ars aei ta zōa kai ta phyta ech spermatos ginetai. Eti, ei xōon genēton hechateron, to speiron kai to ech spermatos gignomenon, kai ouch ech tou hautou hypocheimenou hechateron, alla thateron men ech tou spermato?, heteron de ouch ech tou spermatos " pōs ou pseudes to aei ta zōa ginesthai ek tou spermatos? Kai peri tōn phytōn ho hautos logos. Eti, ei archē men tou ech spermatos gignomenou esti to speiron, agnōston de touto kai adioriston en tę̄ pragmateią tēs Phytichēs ᾿Achroaseōs “Aristotelous, tinos henechen egraphē hautē hē pragmateia, tēs archēs agnooumenēs tou prōtou zōou te kai phytou? ᾿Acholouthei gar tę̄ agnōsią tēs archēs hē agnōsia tōn ex archēs ei to zōon to ech spermatos gignomenon, ginetai de chate physin, dēlon hoti tou autou zōou gignomenou men, mē ech spermatos de, ou ginetai kata physin. Heipatōsan oun hoi ᾿Aristotelichoi, chata ti ginetai to zōon to mē kata phytin gignomenon. Eti, ei, diaphoras chata genesin tou zōou dotheisēs, tou te ech spermatos kai kata physin, kai tou mē ech spermatos, mēte chata physin gignomenou, ananchē peperasmenēn einai t» genesin " pōs oun synarcha legousin Hellēnes ta te zōa kai ta phyta tǭ theǭ, ta kata physin gegonota, ta mēte tǭ prōtǭ zōǭ te kai phytǭ synchrona einai dynamena? Eti, ei hapag to gignomenog aei syntheton esti, pōs ton tropon tōn chata synthesin ginomenōn ( tę̄ oikeią tou tropou diaphorą tōn allōn «hōn tēs geneseōs tropōn diesteilas? Ei gar hapan genēton syntheton, kata synthesin ananchē ginesthai. ᾿All᾽ ei ho tropos tēs chata synthesin geneseōs pasę̄ genesei harmottei, perittōs tōn allōn tēs geneseios tropōn diestaltai tę̄ oikeią diaphorą. ei ta hypocheimena tais rhētheisais genesesin ousiai eisi, kai en hautais theōreitai to ditton tou hypocheimenou, toutesti to hypocheimenon kai to anticheimenon, ē de hylē ouk esti, pōs harmottei ho tropos tēs geneseōs tōn ex ousiōn gignomenōn tǭ tropǭ tēs geneseōs tōn mē ex ousias gignomenōn? ᾿Anankē ara hē ousian einai tēn hylēn, ē tropǭ heterǭ gignesthai ta ek t hylēs gignomena para tous rhēthentas tropous tę̄? geneseōs. ᾿All᾽ epeidē tę̄ pragmateią tēs Phygikēs ᾿Achroaseōs hē hylē diōristai mē einai outia, kai ho tropos tēs geneseōs tōn ex hautēs gignomenōn Ho paradedotai, pōs ou perittē hautē hē pragmatei, en hē to saphes aporon? Eti, ei, hōs ananchē tę̄ phytei kai tę̄ technę̄ to mē ek tou tychontos poiein ta tychyntdi all᾽ ech tōn hōrismenōn ta hōrismena, houtōs ananchę̄ kai tǭ Theǭ ech tōn hōrismenōn poiein ta hōrismena? tis estin ho tǭ Theǭ touton ton horon themenos? Hoti ho tę̄ physei kai tę̄ technę̄ ho Theos ethēche touton ton hora, phaneron. Ei de ho Theos hypo ton oron ouch estin, alla poiei ech tou tychontos ta tychonta, tę̄ tou horou anankę̄ mē kōlnomenos tou poiein ha bouletai" pōs ouch eleutherōtai kai tou horou tou poiein ek tōn hypocheimenōn chata ananchēn?
From the first book of Aristotle's Physics: “For there is always something that underlies, from which what comes to be comes to be, as plants and animals from seed. Things that come to be without qualification come to be some by change of shape, as a statue; some by addition, as things that grow; some by subtraction, as the Hermes from the stone; some by composition, as a house; some by alteration, as things that change in respect of their matter. It is clear that all things that come to be in this way come to be from underlying things. And this is twofold: either the underlying or the opposite. I mean that the unmusical is opposed and the man underlies.” If the one who sows the seed is first, and what comes to be from seed is later, and both are generated, … then in the generation of what lies before us, which comes to be from seed, the seed underlies; but in the generation of the sower it is impossible for seed to underlie. Therefore animals and plants do not always come to be from seed. Further, if each is a generated animal, both the sower and what comes from seed, and each does not come from the same underlying thing, but the one from seed and the other not from seed, how is it not false that animals always come to be from seed? And the same argument holds for plants. Further, if the principle of what comes to be from seed is the sower, and this is unknown and undefined in the treatise of Aristotle's Physics, why was this treatise written, when the principle of the first animal and plant is unknown? For ignorance of what comes from the principle follows from ignorance of the principle. If the animal that comes from seed comes to be according to nature, it is clear that when the same animal comes to be, but not from seed, it does not come to be according to nature. Let the Aristotelians then say according to what the animal comes to be that does not come to be according to nature. Further, if, once a difference is granted in the generation of animals, between the one from seed and according to nature, and the one neither from seed nor according to nature, generation must be limited, how then do the Greeks say that animals and plants, which came to be according to nature, are co-eternal with God, when they cannot even be contemporary with the first animal and plant? Further, if everything that comes to be is always composite, how did you distinguish the mode of things that come to be by composition from the other modes of generation by its own difference? For if every generated thing is composite, it must come to be by composition. But if the mode of generation by composition fits every generation, it is superfluously distinguished from the other modes of generation by its own difference. If the things that underlie the generations mentioned are substances, and in them the twofold character of the underlying is seen, that is, the underlying and the opposite, while matter is not a substance, how does the mode of generation of things that come from substances fit the mode of generation of things that do not come from substance? Necessarily, then, either matter is a substance, or the things that come from matter come to be in another mode besides the stated modes of generation. But since in the treatise of the Physics matter is defined not to be a substance, and the mode of generation of the things that come from it is not handed down, how is this treatise not superfluous, when in it what should be clear is left in perplexity? Further, if, as nature and art must make not chance things from chance things but definite things from definite things, so God too must make definite things from definite things, who is it that set this limit for God? That God set this limit for nature and art is evident. But if God is not under the limit, but makes chance things from chance things, not being hindered by the necessity of the limit from making what he wishes, how is he not also freed from the limit of making from underlying things by necessity? …
Chapter 2
2PG 6:1494
Τοῦ αὐτοῦ Ἀριστοτέλους ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «ἰόγου. « Ἕστι δὲ τὸ ὑποχείμενον ἀριθμῷ μὲν ἕν, εἴδει δὲ δύο. Ὁ μὲν γὰρ ἄνθριοπος, καὶ ὁ χρυσὸς, καὶ ὅλως ἡ ὕλῃ, ἀριθμητή" τόδε γάρ τι μᾶλλον, καὶ οὐ χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς ἐξ αὐτοῦ γίνεται τὸ γιγνόμενον" ἢ δὲ στέρησις καὶ ἡἧ ἐναντίωσις συμδεθηχός. Ἔν δὲ τὸ εἶδος, οἷον ἡ τάξις, ἣ μουσικὴ, ἢ τῶν ἄλλων τι τῶν οὕτω χατηγορουμένων δι᾽ ὧν ἔστε μὲν ὡς δύο λεχτέον εἶναι τὰς ἀρχὰς, ἔστι δὲ ὡς τρεῖς. Καὶ ἔστι μὲν ὡς τὰ ἐναντία, οἷον εἴ τις λέγοι τὸ μουσιχὸν καὶ τὸ ἅμουσον, ἣ τὸ θερμὸν καὶ τὸ ψυχρὸν, ἣ τὸ ἡρμοσμένον καὶ ἀνάρμοστον" ἔστι δὲ ὡς οὔ. Ὑπ᾽ ἀλλήλων γὰρ πάσχειν τὰ ἐναντία ἀδύνατον. Λύεται δὲ καὶ τοῦτο διὰ τὸ ἄλλο εἶναι τὸ ὁποχείμενον" τοῦτο γὰρ οὖχ ἐναντίον. Ὥστε οὔτε πλείους τῶν ἐναντίων αἱ ἀρκαὶ τρόπον τινὰ, ἀλλὰ δύο ὡς εἰπεῖν τῷ ἀριθμῷ- οὔτε αὖ παντελῶς δύο διὰ τὸ ἕτερον ὑπάρχειν τὸ εἶναι αὐτοῖς, ἀλλὰ τρεῖς. » Εἰ ἔστι τὸ ὑποχείμενον ἀριθμῷ μὲν ἕν, εἴδει δὲ δύο, ἀφ᾽ ὧν δεῖ ἕν τῷ ἑνὶ ὑποχεῖσθαι, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι τὸ ὑποχείμενον αὐτὸ ἑαυτῷ ὑποχείμενον; Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἀδύνατον, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι ψευδὲς τὸ εἴδει δύο εἶναι τὸ ὑποχείμενον; Ἔτι, εἰ δεῖ ὑποχεῖσθαί τι ἀεὶ τῶν γιγνομένων, ἔστι δὲ τοῦτο ἡ ὕλη, πῶς οὐχ ἔστιν ἡ ὕλη ἀεὶ γενητή; ᾿Αεὶ γὰρ τῷ ἑνὶ τῶν ἐναντίων Ἢ γὰρ τῇ στερήσει ὑπόχειται. ἣ τῷ εἴδει, ἐναντίῳ ὄντι τῇ στερήσει" καὶ τῷ εἴδει μὲν γίνεται εὕὔμορφος, τῇ στερήσει δὲ ἄμορφος. Πῶς οὖν οὐχ ἔστιν εὐσία γενητὴ ἡ ὕλη, ἀεὶ τὸ εἶναι γενητῶς ἔχουσα; Ἕτι, εἰ ἡ στέρησις οὐδέν ἔστιν ἕτερον παρὰ τὴν ἀναίρεσιν παντὸς τοῦ ὄντος, ἔχουσα δὲ ταύτην ἡ ὕλη, πῶς οὐκ ἀνήρηται αὑτῆς καὶ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὴν ὕλην; Ἔτι, εἰ ἀπόντος τοῦ εἴδους τῆς ὕλης, ἄπεστιν αὐτῆς καὶ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὴν οὐσίαν, καὶ τὸ τόδε τι καὶ τὸ ὃν, οὐδαμοῦ ἄρα ἣ ὕλη ἀπόντος αὐτῆς τοῦ εἴδους. Ἔτι, εἰ ἀριθμητὴ ἡ ὕλη, τὰ δὲ ἐναντία τὰ ταύτῃ συμδεθηχότα οὐχ ἀριθμητὰ, πῶς τρεῖς ἀρκαὶ, ἢ τε ὕλη καὶ τὰ ταύτῃ συμδεδηχότα; Εἰ οὐδὲν ὧν ἐν τῇ συστάσει τῶν φύσεων γιγνομένων θεωρούμενόν ἐστιν ἐχ τῆς ὕλης, οὐδὲ τὸ ποιὸν οὐδὲ τὸ ποσὸν, πῶς ἐξ αὐτῆς τὰ γιγνόμενα γίγνεται καθ᾽ αὑτά; Εἰ ἀδύνατόν τι εἶναι μὴ εἶναι καὶ τόδε τι ', πῶς διὰ τὴν στέρῆσιν τόδε τι μὴ οὖσα ἡ ὕλη, τὸ εἶναι ἔχει; Εἰ ἡ στέρησις καὶ τὸ εἶδος τῇ ὕλῃ τυμδέδηχεν, οὐσία δὲ οὐχ ἦστιν ἡ ὕλη, πῶς ταύτῃ συμδέθηχε τὰ ἐναντία; Τῇ γὰρ οὐσίᾳ συμθαίνει τὰ συμδεδηκότα. Εἰ ὥσπερ ἡ τάξις ἐν τοῖς τεταγμένοις, οὕτω καὶ τὸ εἶδος ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ, πῶς τὰ μὲν ἄταχτα πρὸ τῆς τάξεως τὸ εἶναι τόδε τι ἔχει; ἡ γὰρ ὕλη πρὸ τοῦ εἴδους τὸ εἶναι οὐδε μὴ ἔχουσα, σώζεται ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ ἢ ἀναλογία τῆς τάξεως ὡς πρὸς τὸ εἶδος. Εἰ ἐν τῇ συνθέσει μὲν τῶν τονομένων δύο θεωροῦνται μόναι ἀρκαὶ, ἧ τε ὕλη αὶ τὸ εἶδος " χωρὶς δὲ συνθέσεως τρεῖς εἰσιν ἀρκαὶ, ἣ τε ὕλη καὶ ἡ στέρησις καὶ τὸ εἶδος " δῆλον ἄρα ὅτι, … ἀρκαὶ ὄντος δὲ τοῦ γιγνομένου, οὐ τρεῖς, ἀλλὰ ὄνο. Πῶς οὖν οὐχ ἔστι τὸ γιγνόμενον ἀρχὴ τῆς ἀπωλείας τῆς μιᾶς ἀρχῆς, ἢ εἰ μὴ ἀπώλετο, οὐκ ἂν ἐγίνετο τὸ γιγνόμενον; Εἰ ὥσπερ πάσχει ὁ ἄνθρωπος ὑπὴ τοῦ μουσιχοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἀμούσου, καὶ τὸ σῶμα ὑπὸ ψυχροῦ καὶ θερμοῦ, καὶ ἡ φωνὴ ὑπὸ τῆς ἁρμονίας τε χαι ἀναρμοστίας " οὕτω πάσχει ἡ ὕλη ὑπὸ τοῦ εἴδους καὶ τῆς στερήσεως " ἔστω ἡ ὕλη οὐσία, ὡς ἄνθρωπος καὶ τὸ σῶμα" ἢ συμδεδηχὸς, ὡς ἡ φωνὴ, ἵνα σωθῇ τὸ τῆς ἀναλογίας ἀχόλουθον. Εἰ δὲ οὔτε οὐσία ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη οὔτε συμδεδηχὸς, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα πάσχει ὑπὸ τῶν ἐναντίων.
Tou autou Aristotelous ek tou autou «iogou. « Hesti de to hypocheimenon arithmǭ men hen, eidei de dyo. Ho men gar anthriopos, kai ho chrysos, kai holōs hē hylę̄, arithmētē" tode gar ti mallon, kai ou chata symdedēchos ex autou ginetai to gignomenon" ē de sterēsis kai hēē enantiōsis symdethēchos. En de to eidos, hoion hē taxis, hē mousikē, ē tōn allōn ti tōn houtō chatēgoroumenōn di᾽ hōn este men hōs dyo lechteon einai tas archas, esti de hōs treis. Kai esti men hōs ta enantia, hoion ei tis legoi to mousichon kai to hamouson, hē to thermon kai to psychron, hē to hērmosmenon kai anarmoston" esti de hōs ou. Hyp᾽ allēlōn gar paschein ta enantia adynaton. Lyetai de kai touto dia to allo einai to hopocheimenon" touto gar ouch enantion. Hōste oute pleious tōn enantiōn hai arkai tropon tina, alla dyo hōs eipein tǭ arithmǭ- oute au pantelōs dyo dia to heteron hyparchein to einai autois, alla treis. » Ei esti to hypocheimenon arithmǭ men hen, eidei de dyo, aph᾽ hōn dei hen tǭ heni hypocheisthai, pōs ouch esti to hypocheimenon auto heautǭ hypocheimenon? Ei de touto adynaton, pōs ouch esti pseudes to eidei dyo einai to hypocheimenon? Eti, ei dei hypocheisthai ti aei tōn gignomenōn, esti de touto hē hylē, pōs ouch estin hē hylē aei genētē? ᾿Aei gar tǭ heni tōn enantiōn Ē gar tę̄ sterēsei hypocheitai. hē tǭ eidei, enantiǭ onti tę̄ sterēsei" kai tǭ eidei men ginetai heuymorphos, tę̄ sterēsei de amorphos. Pōs oun ouch estin eusia genētē hē hylē, aei to einai genētōs echousa? Heti, ei hē sterēsis ouden estin heteron para tēn anairesin pantos tou ontos, echousa de tautēn hē hylē, pōs ouk anērētai hautēs kai to einai autēn hylēn? Eti, ei apontos tou eidous tēs hylēs, apestin autēs kai to einai autēn ousian, kai to tode ti kai to hon, oudamou ara hē hylē apontos autēs tou eidous. Eti, ei arithmētē hē hylē, ta de enantia ta tautę̄ symdethēchota ouch arithmēta, pōs treis arkai, ē te hylē kai ta tautę̄ symdedēchota? Ei ouden hōn en tę̄ systasei tōn physeōn gignomenōn theōroumenon estin ech tēs hylēs, oude to poion oude to poson, pōs ex autēs ta gignomena gignetai kath᾽ hauta? Ei adynaton ti einai mē einai kai tode ti ', pōs dia tēn sterēsin tode ti mē ousa hē hylē, to einai echei? Ei hē sterēsis kai to eidos tę̄ hylę̄ tymdedēchen, ousia de ouch ēstin hē hylē, pōs tautę̄ symdethēche ta enantia? Tę̄ gar ousią symthainei ta symdedēkota. Ei hōsper hē taxis en tois tetagmenois, houtō kai to eidos en tę̄ hylę̄, pōs ta men atachta pro tēs taxeōs to einai tode ti echei? hē gar hylē pro tou eidous to einai oude mē echousa, sōzetai en tę̄ hylę̄ ē analogia tēs taxeōs hōs pros to eidos. Ei en tę̄ synthesei men tōn tonomenōn dyo theōrountai monai arkai, hē te hylē ai to eidos " chōris de syntheseōs treis eisin arkai, hē te hylē kai hē sterēsis kai to eidos " dēlon ara hoti, … arkai ontos de tou gignomenou, ou treis, alla ono. Pōs oun ouch esti to gignomenon archē tēs apōleias tēs mias archēs, ē ei mē apōleto, ouk an egineto to gignomenon? Ei hōsper paschei ho anthrōpos hypē tou mousichou kai tou amousou, kai to sōma hypo psychrou kai thermou, kai hē phōnē hypo tēs harmonias te chai anarmostias " houtō paschei hē hylē hypo tou eidous kai tēs sterēseōs " estō hē hylē ousia, hōs anthrōpos kai to sōma" ē symdedēchos, hōs hē phōnē, hina sōthę̄ to tēs analogias acholouthon. Ei de oute ousia estin hē hylē oute symdedēchos, oud᾽ ara paschei hypo tōn enantiōn.
Of the same Aristotle, from the same book: “The underlying thing is one in number but two in form. For the man and the gold, and in general the matter, is countable; for it is more a ‘this,’ and what comes to be comes from it not accidentally; but the privation and the contrariety are accidental. The form is one, for instance the order, or the music, or any other of the things predicated in this way. Hence in one sense the principles must be said to be two, in another three; in one sense the contraries, as if one were to speak of the musical and the unmusical, or the hot and the cold, or the harmonized and the unharmonized; in another sense not, for it is impossible for contraries to be acted on by one another. This too is solved by the underlying thing being something else; for this is not a contrary. So the principles are, in a way, not more than the contraries, but two, so to speak, in number; nor again wholly two, because their being is different, but three.” If the underlying thing is one in number but two in form, of which one must underlie the other, how is the underlying thing not underlying itself? And if this is impossible, how is it not false that the underlying thing is two in form? Further, if something must always underlie the things that come to be, and this is matter, how is matter not always generated? For it always underlies one of the contraries: either the privation, or the form, which is contrary to the privation; and by the form it becomes well-shaped, by the privation shapeless. How then is matter not a generated substance, since it always has its being in a generated way? Further, if privation is nothing other than the removal of everything that is, and matter has this, how is its very being matter not removed? Further, if, when form is absent from matter, its being a substance, its being a “this,” and its being are absent from it, then matter is nowhere when form is absent from it. Further, if matter is countable, but the contraries that are accidents of it are not countable, how are there three principles, matter and its accidents? If nothing of what is seen in the constitution of the natures that come to be comes from matter, neither quality nor quantity, how do the things that come to be come to be from it of themselves? If it is impossible for something to be and not to be a “this,” how does matter, not being a “this” because of privation, have being? If privation and form are accidents of matter, but matter is not a substance, how do the contraries happen to it? For accidents happen to a substance. If, as order is in things ordered, so form is in matter, how do disordered things have their being a “this” before the order, while matter, not having being before the form, … the analogy of order to form is preserved in matter? If in the composition of things that come to be only two principles are seen, matter and form, but without composition there are three principles, matter, privation, and form, it is clear then that … of what comes to be the principles are not three but two. How then is what comes to be not the principle of the destruction of one principle, if what comes to be would not have come to be had it not perished? If, as the man is acted on by the musical and the unmusical, and the body by cold and hot, and the voice by harmony and disharmony, so matter is acted on by form and privation, let matter be a substance, like the man and the body, or an accident, like the voice, so that the consistency of the analogy may be kept. But if matter is neither substance nor accident, then it is not acted on by the contraries either.
Chapter 3
3PG 6:1494
ὅ. Τοῦ αὑτοῦ ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «ἰόγου. « Πόσαι μὲν οὖν αἱ ἀρκαὶ τῶν περὶ γένεσιν φυσιχῶν, καὶ πῶς, εἴρηται. Καὶ δῆλόν ἔστιν ὅτι δεῖ ὑποχεῖσθαί τι τοῖς ἐναντίοις, καὶ τὰ ἐναντία δύο εἶναι" τρόπον δὲ τινα ἄλλον, οὐχ ἀναγχαῖον. ᾿Ικανὸν τὸ ἕτερον τῶν ἐναντίων ποιεῖν τῇ παρουσίξ καὶ ἀπουσίᾳ τὴν μεταδολήν " ἡ δὲ ὑποχειμένη φύσις ἐπιστητὴ χατὰ ἀναλογίαν. Ὡς γὰρ πρὸς ἀνδριάντα χαλχὸς, ἢ πρὸς κλίνην ξύλον, ἣ πρὸς τῶν ἄλλων τι τῶν ἐχόντων μορφὴν ἡ ὕλη καὶ τὸ ἄμορφον ἔχει πρὶν λαθεῖν τὴν μορφὴν " οὕτως αὕτη πρὸς οὐσίαν ἔχει, καὶ τὸ πόδε τι καὶ τὸ ὄν. Μία μὲν οὖν ἀρχὶ; αὕτη, οὐχ οὕτω μία οὖσα, οὐδὲ ἕν ὡς τὸ τόδε τι, μἱα δὲ ἦλόγος" ἔστι δὲ τὸ ἐναντίον τούτῳ ἡ στέρησις. Πότερον δὲ οὐσία τὸ εἶδος ἣ τὸ ὑποκείμενον, οὔπω δῆλον Εἰ τὸ εἶδος τῇ παρουσίᾳ αὑτοῦ εἰδοποιεῖ τὴν ὕλην, καὶ τῇ ἀπουσίᾳ αὑτοῦ ποιεῖ ἀνείδεον, εἰσὶ δὲ ἀρκαὶ δύο, τό τε εἶδος καὶ τὸ ἀνείδεον, ποιεῖ δὲ αὐτὰ ταῦτα καὶ ἧ στέρησις τῇ παρουσίᾳ αὑτῆς καὶ τῇ ἀπυυσίξ᾽ ἔσυνται ἄρα αἱ ἀρκαὶ ὑπ' ἀλλήλων γιγνόμεναί τε καὶ ἀναιρούμεναι, καὶ οὖκ ἀΐδιοι. Τὸ γὰρ ἀΐδιον παρουσίας τινὸς καὶ ἀπουσίας οὗ χρήζει πρὸς τὸ εἶναι. Εἰ τῇ παρουσίᾳ καὶ ἀπουσίᾳ τῶν ἐναντίων γίνεται τῶν ἀρχῶν ἢ μεταδολὴ, δῆλον ὅτι γίνεται ἡ μεταδολὴ ἐχ τοῦ εἶναι αὑτὰς ἀρχάς. Πῶς οὖν δύνανται μένειν ἀρκαὶ αἱ ἀποῦεδληκυῖαι τὸ εἶναι ἀρκαί; Εἰ ἡ ἀρχὴ, ἀρχὴν ἔχουσα, οὐχ ἔστιν ἀρχὴ, πῶς ἡ ὕλη, τοῦ μὲν εἶναι ἀρχὴν ἔχουσα τὸ εἶδος, τοῦ δὲ μὴ εἶναι τὴν στέρησιν, δύναται εἶναι ἀρχή; Τὸ φύσιν ὀνομάζειν τὸ ὑποχείμενον τῇ στερήσει, τὸ μήτε οὐσία ὄν, μήτε τόδε τι, μήτε ὃν, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι περιττόν; Εἰ ἀρκαὶ οὔτε ἐξ ἄλλων εἰοἷν οὔτε ἐξ ἀλλήλων᾽ ἔστι δὲ ἐχ τῆς ἀπουσίας τοῦ εἴδους ἡ στέρησις, καὶ ἐχ τῆς ἀπουσίας τῆς στερήσεως τὸ εἶδος" πῶς οὐχ εἰσὶν ἐξ ἀλλήλων ἀρκαὶ, τό τε εἶδος καὶ ἡ στέρησις; Τῇ γὰρ ἀπουσίᾳ ἀλλήλων ποιητικαὶ ἀλλή λων. Εἰ ὃν ἔχει λόγον ὁ χαλχὸς πρὸς τὸν μέλλοντα ἐξ αὐτοῦ γίνεσθαι ἀνδριάντα, τοῦτον ἔχει ἡ ὕλη πρὸς τὴν οὐτέαν καὶ τὸ τόδε τι καὶ τὸ ὃν, πῶς ὁ μὲν χαλχὸς, ἐὰν μὴ ἧ οὐσία, καὶ τόδε τι καὶ ὃν, λόγον ἔχειν πρὸς τὸν ἀνδριάντα οὐ δύναται ἡ δὲ ὕλη, μήτε οὐσία οὖσα, μῆτε τόδε τι, μήτε ὄν, ἀναλογίαν ἔχειν πρὸς τὸν χαλχὸν δύναται; Εὲ πάντα τὰ ἐν συστάσεσι τῶν ςυσιχῶν θεωρούμενα αἰσθήσει ἐστὶν ἐπιστητὰ, πῶς ἡ ὕλη, ἐξ ἧς τὰ αἰσθητὰ, ἀναλογίᾳ ἐστὶν ἐπιστητὴ, καὶ οὐχ αἰσθήσει" ἣ πῶς ὅλως ἐχ μὴ αἰσθητοῦ δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τὰ αἰσθητά : Εἰ τόδε τί ἐστι καὶ τὸ μίαν ἀρχὴν εἶναι, πῶς ἡ ὕλη τὸ μὲν εἶναι μίαν ἀρχὴν ἔχει, τὸ δὲ εἶναι αὐτὴν τόδε τι οὐχ ἔχει; Καὶ εἰ τὸ εἶναι τόδε τι, καὶ τὸ τόδε τι μὴ εἶναι οὐσία ἐστὶ, πῶς ἡ ὕλη " τὸ μὲν τόδε τι μὴ εἶναί ἐστιν, οὐσία δὲ οὐχ ἔττι; πῶς δὲ δύναταί τις ἐχδάλλειν τὴν ὕλην τοῦ εἶναι ἕν "2, ὃ διελὼν αὐτὴν εἰς δύο εἴδη, εἴς τε τὸ ὑποχείμενον τῷ γιγνομένῳ καὶ εἰς τὸ ἀντιχείμενον; Εἰ οὕπω δῆλον ἐχ τῶν εἰρημένων, εἰ οὐσία ἐστὶ τὸ εἶδος ἣ τὸ ὑποχείμενον, πῶς ἀποφαντιχῶς εἴρηχε περὶ τῆς ὕλης, τὸ μὴ εἶναι αὑτὴν οὐσίαν μήτε τόδε τι, μήτε ὅν; Τὸ γὰρ ὑποχείμενον εἴρηχεν εἶναι τὴν ὕλην. Ποτὲ μὲν μὴ εἶναι αὐτὴν οὐσίαν, μήτε τόδε τι, μήτε ὄν" ποτὲ δὲ ἄδηλον εἰ οὐσία ἐστὶ, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι τῶν οὐχ …
ho. Tou hautou ek tou autou «iogou. « Posai men oun hai arkai tōn peri genesin physichōn, kai pōs, eirētai. Kai dēlon estin hoti dei hypocheisthai ti tois enantiois, kai ta enantia dyo einai" tropon de tina allon, ouch ananchaion. ᾿Ikanon to heteron tōn enantiōn poiein tę̄ parousix kai apousią tēn metadolēn " hē de hypocheimenē physis epistētē chata analogian. Hōs gar pros andrianta chalchos, ē pros klinēn xylon, hē pros tōn allōn ti tōn echontōn morphēn hē hylē kai to amorphon echei prin lathein tēn morphēn " houtōs hautē pros ousian echei, kai to pode ti kai to on. Mia men oun archi? hautē, ouch houtō mia ousa, oude hen hōs to tode ti, mia de ēlogos" esti de to enantion toutǭ hē sterēsis. Poteron de ousia to eidos hē to hypokeimenon, oupō dēlon Ei to eidos tę̄ parousią hautou eidopoiei tēn hylēn, kai tę̄ apousią hautou poiei aneideon, eisi de arkai dyo, to te eidos kai to aneideon, poiei de auta tauta kai hē sterēsis tę̄ parousią hautēs kai tę̄ apyysix᾽ esyntai ara hai arkai hyp' allēlōn gignomenai te kai anairoumenai, kai ouk aïdioi. To gar aïdion parousias tinos kai apousias hou chrēzei pros to einai. Ei tę̄ parousią kai apousią tōn enantiōn ginetai tōn archōn ē metadolē, dēlon hoti ginetai hē metadolē ech tou einai hautas archas. Pōs oun dynantai menein arkai hai apouedlēkuiai to einai arkai? Ei hē archē, archēn echousa, ouch estin archē, pōs hē hylē, tou men einai archēn echousa to eidos, tou de mē einai tēn sterēsin, dynatai einai archē? To physin onomazein to hypocheimenon tę̄ sterēsei, to mēte ousia on, mēte tode ti, mēte hon, pōs ouk esti peritton? Ei arkai oute ex allōn eioin oute ex allēlōn᾽ esti de ech tēs apousias tou eidous hē sterēsis, kai ech tēs apousias tēs sterēseōs to eidos" pōs ouch eisin ex allēlōn arkai, to te eidos kai hē sterēsis? Tę̄ gar apousią allēlōn poiētikai allē lōn. Ei hon echei logon ho chalchos pros ton mellonta ex autou ginesthai andrianta, touton echei hē hylē pros tēn outean kai to tode ti kai to hon, pōs ho men chalchos, ean mē hē ousia, kai tode ti kai hon, logon echein pros ton andrianta ou dynatai hē de hylē, mēte ousia ousa, mēte tode ti, mēte on, analogian echein pros ton chalchon dynatai? Ee panta ta en systasesi tōn sysichōn theōroumena aisthēsei estin epistēta, pōs hē hylē, ex hēs ta aisthēta, analogią estin epistētē, kai ouch aisthēsei" hē pōs holōs ech mē aisthētou dynaton genesthai ta aisthēta : Ei tode ti esti kai to mian archēn einai, pōs hē hylē to men einai mian archēn echei, to de einai autēn tode ti ouch echei? Kai ei to einai tode ti, kai to tode ti mē einai ousia esti, pōs hē hylē " to men tode ti mē einai estin, ousia de ouch etti? pōs de dynatai tis echdallein tēn hylēn tou einai hen "2, ho dielōn autēn eis dyo eidē, eis te to hypocheimenon tǭ gignomenǭ kai eis to anticheimenon? Ei houpō dēlon ech tōn eirēmenōn, ei ousia esti to eidos hē to hypocheimenon, pōs apophantichōs eirēche peri tēs hylēs, to mē einai hautēn ousian mēte tode ti, mēte hon? To gar hypocheimenon eirēchen einai tēn hylēn. Pote men mē einai autēn ousian, mēte tode ti, mēte on" pote de adēlon ei ousia esti, pōs ouch esti tōn ouch …
Of the same, from the same book: “How many, then, are the principles of natural things concerned with generation, and in what way, has been said. And it is clear that something must underlie the contraries, and that the contraries are two; but in another way it is not necessary, for one of the contraries suffices to produce the change by its presence and absence. The underlying nature is knowable by analogy. For as bronze is to a statue, or wood to a bed, or matter and the formless to any of the other things that have form, before it takes the form, so this is to substance, to the ‘this,’ and to being. This, then, is one principle, though not one as the ‘this’ is one; one also is the formula; and contrary to this is the privation. Whether the form or the underlying thing is substance is not yet clear.” If form by its presence gives form to matter, and by its absence makes it formless, and the principles are two, form and the formless, and privation too makes these same things by its presence and absence, then the principles will come to be and be destroyed by one another, and are not eternal. For the eternal does not need any presence and absence in order to be. If the change of the principles comes about by the presence and absence of the contraries, it is clear that the change is from their being principles. How then can those remain principles that have lost their being principles? If a principle that has a principle is not a principle, how can matter, which has form as the principle of its being and privation as the principle of its not being, be a principle? To call “nature” what underlies privation, which is neither substance, nor a “this,” nor being — how is that not superfluous? If principles are neither from others nor from one another, but privation is from the absence of form, and form from the absence of privation, how are form and privation not principles from one another? For by their absence they produce one another. If the relation that bronze has to the statue that is to come from it, matter has to substance, to the “this,” and to being, how is it that bronze, unless it is a substance, a “this,” and a being, cannot have a relation to the statue, but matter, being neither substance nor “this” nor being, can have an analogy to bronze? If all things seen in the constitutions of natural things are knowable by sense, how is matter, from which sensible things come, knowable by analogy and not by sense? Or how at all is it possible for sensible things to come to be from what is not sensible? If being one principle is also a “this,” how does matter have being one principle but not have being a “this”? And if being a “this” and not being a “this” is substance, how is matter not being a “this,” yet not a substance? And how can one exclude matter from being one, when he has divided it into two forms, the underlying for what comes to be and the opposite? If it is not yet clear from what has been said whether form or the underlying thing is substance, how did he make a declarative statement about matter, that it is neither substance nor “this” nor being? For he said that the underlying thing is matter. Sometimes [he says] that it is neither substance nor “this” nor being; sometimes that it is unclear whether it is substance; how is this not among the things that … ?
Chapter 4
4PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ «λόγου. « Ζητήσαντες οἱ χατὰ φιλοσοφίαν πρῶτοι τὴν ἀλή-." ϑειαν καὶ τὴν φύσιν τὴν τῶν ὄντων, ἐξετράπησαν οἷον ὁδόν τινα ἄλλην ἀπωσθέντες ὑπὸ ἀπειρίας, καί φασιν οὔτε γίγνεσθαι τῶν ὄντων οὐδὲν, οὔτε φθείρεσθαι, διὰ τὸ ἀναγχαῖον μὲν εἶναι γίγνεσθαι τὸ γνόμενον ἣ ἐξ ὄντος ἢ ἐχ μὴ ὄντος" ἐχ δὲ τούτων ἀμφοτέρων ἀδύνατον εἶναι " οὔτε γὰρ τὸ ἂν γίγνεσθαι, εἶναι γὰρ ἤδη" ἔχ τε μὴ ὄντος οὐθὲν ἂν γενέσθαι, ὑποχεῖσθαι γάρ τι δεῖ. Καὶ οὕτω δὴ τὸ ἐφεξῆς συμβαῖνον αὔξοντες, οὐδὲ εἶναι πολλά φασιν, ἀλλὰ μόνον αὑτὸ τὸ ὅν. » Ἵχανὰ καὶ ταῦτα μαρτυρῆσαι τῇ ἀληθείᾳ τοῦ ὑφ᾽ ἡχῶν. ῥηθέντος περὶ τῶν παρ᾽ Ἕλλησι φιλοσόφων, ὡς κατὰ τὴν ἀποδειχτιχὴν ἐπιστήμην περὶ τῶν ὄντων τοὺς λόγους μὴ πεποιηχότων, ἀλλ᾽ εἰχασμῷ τὸ ῃ
Ech tou hautou «logou. « Zētēsantes hoi chata philosophian prōtoi tēn alē-." ϑeian kai tēn physin tēn tōn ontōn, exetrapēsan hoion hodon tina allēn apōsthentes hypo apeirias, kai phasin oute gignesthai tōn ontōn ouden, oute phtheiresthai, dia to ananchaion men einai gignesthai to gnomenon hē ex ontos ē ech mē ontos" ech de toutōn amphoterōn adynaton einai " oute gar to an gignesthai, einai gar ēdē" ech te mē ontos outhen an genesthai, hypocheisthai gar ti dei. Kai houtō dē to ephexēs symbainon auxontes, oude einai polla phasin, alla monon hauto to hon. » Hichana kai tauta martyrēsai tę̄ alētheią tou hyph᾽ hēchōn. rhēthentos peri tōn par᾽ Hellēsi philosophōn, hōs kata tēn apodeichtichēn epistēmēn peri tōn ontōn tous logous mē pepoiēchotōn, all᾽ eichasmǭ to ę̄
From the same book: “The first who sought the truth and the nature of things by philosophy turned aside, as it were, into another road, pushed off by inexperience, and say that none of the things that exist either comes to be or perishes, because what comes to be must come to be either from what is or from what is not, and from both of these it is impossible: for what is does not come to be (for it already is), and from what is not nothing could come to be (for something must underlie). And so, magnifying the consequence, they say that there are not even many things, but only being itself.” These words too suffice to bear witness to the truth of what we said about the philosophers among the Greeks: that they did not make their arguments about the things that exist according to demonstrative science, but [defined] what seemed good by conjecture …
Chapter 5
5PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «όγου. « Ἡμεῖς δὲ λέγομεν ὅτι τὸ ἐξ ὄντος ἢ μὴ ὄντος “ἵνεσθαι, ἣ τὸ μὴ ὃν, ἣ τὸ ὃν ποιεῖν τι ἣ πάσχειν, ἢ ὁτιοῦν τόδε γίγνεσθαι, ἕνα μὲν τρόπον οὐδὲν διαφέρξι, ἣ τὸ τὸν ἰατρὸν ποιεῖν τι ἢ πάσχειν, ἣ τὸ ἐξ ἰατροῦ εἶναί τι ἣ γίνεσθαι. "Ὥστε, ἐπειδὴ τοῦτο διχῶς ἢ πλεοναχῶς λέγεται, δῆλον, ὅτι καὶ τὸ ἐξ ὄντος, καὶ τὸ ὃν, ἣ ποιεῖν ἢ πάσχειν. Οἰχοδομεῖ μὲν οὖν ὁἱατρὸς, οὐχ ἧ ἱατρὸς δὲ, ἀλλ᾽ ἧ οἰκοδόμος " καὶ λευχὺς γίνεται, οὐχ ἧ ἰατρὸς, ἀλλ᾽ ἧ μέλας. Ἰατρεύει δὲ " … καὶ ἀνίατρος γίνεται ἧ ἰατρός " ἐπειδὴ μάλιοτα λέγομεν τὸν ἰατρὸν χυρίως ποιεῖν τι ἢ πάσχειν, ἧ γίγνεσθαι ἐξ ἰατροῦ, ἐὰν ἧ ἰατρὸς ταῦτα ποιῇ ἣ κάσχῃ δηλονότι καὶ τὸ μὴ ἐξ ὄντος γίγνεσθαι τοῦτο σημαίνει, τὸ ἧ μὴ ὄν. Ὅπερ ἐκεῖνοι μὲν οὐ διελόντες. ἀπέστησαν᾽ καὶ διὰ ταύτην τὴν ἄγνοιαν τοσοῦτον προσηγνόησαν, ὥστε μηθὲν οἴεσθαι γίγνεσθαι μέτ᾽ εἶναι τῶν ἄλλων, ἀλλ᾽ ἀνελεῖν πᾶσαν τὴν γένεσιν. Ἡμεῖς δὲ καὶ αὐτοί φαμεν γίνεσθαι μὲν οὐδὲν ἁπλῶς ἐχ μὴ ὄντος" ὅμως μέντοι γίγνεσθαι ἐχ μὴ ὄντος, οἷον κατὰ συμδεδηχός. Ἐχ γὰἀρτῆς στερήσεως ὅ ἔστι χαθ᾽ αὑτὸ μὴ ὄν, οὐχ ἐνυπάρχοντος γίνεται. θαυμάζεται δὲ τοῦτο, καὶ ἀδύνατον οὕτω δοχεῖ, γίγνεσθαί τι ἐχ μὴ ὄντος. Ὡσαύτως δὲ οὐδὲ ἐξ ὄντος, οὐδὲ τὸ ὃν Υίγνεσθαι, πλὴν χατὰ συμδεδηχός. Οὕτω δὲ καὶ τοῦτο γίγνεσθαι τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον, οἷον εἰ ἐχ ζώο" ζῶον ἂν γίνοιτο, καὶ εἰ ἔχ τινος ζώου τι ζῶον, οἷον εἰ χύων ἐξ ἵππου γίγνοιτο " γίγνοιτο μὲν γὰρ ἂν οὐ μόνον ἔχ τινος ζώου ὁ χύων, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐχ ζώου, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ἧ ζῶον: ὑπάρχει γὰρ ἤδη τοῦτο. Εἰ δέ τι μέλλοι γίγνεσθαι ζῶον μὴ κατὰ συμδεδηχὸς, οὐχ ἐχ ζώου ἔσται" καὶ εἴ τι ὃν, οὐκ ἐξ ὄντος, οὐδὲ ἐχ μὴ ὄντος. Τὸ γὰρ ἐκ μὴ ὄντος εἴρηται ἡμῖν τί σημαίνει, ὅτι ἤ μὴ ὅν " ἕτι δὲ καὶ τὸ εἶναι ἅπαν, ἣ μὴ εἶναι, οὐχ ἀναιροῦμεν. » Εἰ τὸ, Μήτε ἐχ τοῦ ἁπλῶς ὄντος, μήτε ἐχ τοῦ τῶν ἐξ ἀπειρίας τε καὶ ἀγνοίας ἀναιρούντων τὴν γένεσιν, καὶ τούτου τοῦ τοὺς σφαλλομένους θωσαμένου, πῶς οὐχ ἀνήρηται ἡ γένεσις χατὲ τὸν διορθωσάμενον, ὡς ἀνήρηται χατὰ τοὺς σφαλλομένους; Εἰ ἀδύνατόν ἔστι γενέσθαι τι χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς ἐξ ὄντος καὶ ἐχ μὴ ὄντος, μὴ προεπινοουμένης τῆς γενέσεως τοῦ καθ᾽ αὐτὸ γιγνομένου “ οἷον ἀδύνατον τὸν ἰατρὸν γενέσθαι λευχὸν, μὴ τοῦ μέλανος λευχοῦ γιγνομένου, καὶ ἀδύνατον τὸν ἰατρὸν οἰχοδομεῖν μὴ τοῦ οἰχοδόμου οἰχοδομοῦντος, ἐὰν ἣ μέλας καὶ οἰκοδόμος ὁ ἰατρός " πῶς γίνεταί τι χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς ἐξ ὄντος καὶ ἐχ μὴ ὄντος, μηδενὸς προηγουμένως χαϑ᾽ αὑτὸ γιγνομένου; Εἰ πρῶτον μὲν τὸ ζῶον, ὕστερον δὲ τὸ ζῶον ἐχ ζώου, καὶ τό τι ζῶον ἔχ τινος ζώον᾽ καὶ … ἢ σπέρμα, τῇ δυνάμει μὲν ζῶον, ἐνεργείᾳ δὲ οὐ ζῶον, τῇ δὲ γενέσει τοῦ ἁπλῶς ζώου τὸ ὑποχείέμενον, οὐχ ἦν σπέρμα πῶς οὐχ ἔστι παρὰ φύσιν γιγνόμενον τὸ ζῶον ἐχ ζώου; Εἰ πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι τὸ γιγνόμενον ἡ μὲν ὕλη ἦν, τὸ δὲ γιγνόμενον ἐξ αὐτῆς οὐχ ἦν, τί ἣν ἡ ὕλη; Οἷον εἰ ὕλη ἦν τοῦ ἵππου πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι τὸν ἵππον, εἰ πάντα τὰ ἐν τῇ οὐσίᾳ τοῦ ἵπτο) θεωρούμενά ἐστι γενητὰ, πῶς ἦν ἀγένητος ἡ ὕλη ἐξ ἧς γέγονεν ἵππος; Εἰ καθ᾽ αὑτὸ μὲν οὔτε ἡ στέρησις ἔστιν οὔτε ἡ ὕλη, τὸ δὲ συμδεδηχὸς τῷ καθ᾽ αὐτὸ ὄντι συμδαίνει: πῶς κατὰ συμδεθηχὸς δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τι ἐχ τῆς στερήσεως, μήτε χαθ᾽ αὐτὸ, μήτε κατὰ τόν ἔστι γενέσθαι τι ἐξ οὐδενὸς αὐτῶν, τούτων οὔτε συμπεπλεγμένων δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τι’ οἷον ἐχ τοῦ ὄντος ἁπλῶς οὐ δυνατὸν γενέσθαι τι" ὡσαύτως καὶ ἐχ τοῦ ἁπλῶς μὴ ὄντος, ἵνα ταῖς ᾿Αριστοτέλους χρησώμεθα φωναῖς. Πῶς ἀμφάτερα γέγονε δυνατὰ, καὶ τὸ γενέσθαι ἐξ ὄντος, καὶ τὸ γενέσθαι ἐχ μὴ ὄντος; Εἰ πὸ ὑποχείμενον ἐξ οὗ γίγνεται τὰ γιγνόμενον τοῖς ἐναντίοις ἀνάγχη ὑποχεῖσθαι, οὐχ ἄρα γίγνεταί τι ἐχ «ἧς στερήσεως κατὰ συμδεδηχὸς τοῖς ἐναντίοις μὴ ὑποχειμένοις. Ὁ τὸ πᾶν μὴ ἀναιρῶν, μήτε τὸ εἷναι, μῆτε τὸ μὴ εἶναι, ἀλλὰ συγχωρῶν τὸ πᾶν εἶναι, καὶ μὴ εἶναι, πῶς δύναται ἀληθεύειν λέγων τὴν ὕλην μὴ εἶναι, μήτε οὐσίαν, μήτε τόδε τι, μήτε ἄν; Εἰ γίγνεται μὲν τὰ γιγνόμενον, οὐχ ἐξ ἁπλῶς δὲ μὴ ὄντος, οὔτε ἐξ ἀπλῶς ὄντος, ἀλλὰ ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων γίγνεται ἄρα καὶ ἐχ τῆς ὕλης ὡς ἐχ τοῦ ὄντος καὶ ἐχ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος, καὶ ὡς ἐχ τοῦ τόδε τι ὄντος͵ καὶ τόδε τι μὴ ὄντος. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει, ψευδὲς ἄρα τὸ ῥηθὲν περὶ τῆς ὕλης, τὸ μήτε αὐτὴν εἶναι οὐσίαν, μὴτε τόδε τι, μήτε ὄν. Ὥσπερ ἡ ὕλη ἐστὶν ἄμορφος, οὕτω καὶ τὸ εἶδός ἐστιν ἄῦλον. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν ἡ ὕλη καὶ τὸ ἄμορφον αὐτῆς εἰσι δύο ἀρκαὶ, καὶ τὸ εἶδος ἄρα καὶ τὸ ἄῦθλον αὐτοῦ δύο ἔσονται ἀρκαί. Πῶς οὖν, τεσσάρων οὐσῶν τῶν ἀρχῶν, τρεῖς μόναι ἐτέθησαν ἀρκαί;
Ech tou autou «ogou. « Hēmeis de legomen hoti to ex ontos ē mē ontos “hinesthai, hē to mē hon, hē to hon poiein ti hē paschein, ē hotioun tode gignesthai, hena men tropon ouden diapherxi, hē to ton iatron poiein ti ē paschein, hē to ex iatrou einai ti hē ginesthai. "Hōste, epeidē touto dichōs ē pleonachōs legetai, dēlon, hoti kai to ex ontos, kai to hon, hē poiein ē paschein. Oichodomei men oun hoiatros, ouch hē hiatros de, all᾽ hē oikodomos " kai leuchys ginetai, ouch hē iatros, all᾽ hē melas. Iatreuei de " … kai aniatros ginetai hē iatros " epeidē maliota legomen ton iatron chyriōs poiein ti ē paschein, hē gignesthai ex iatrou, ean hē iatros tauta poię̄ hē kaschę̄ dēlonoti kai to mē ex ontos gignesthai touto sēmainei, to hē mē on. Hoper ekeinoi men ou dielontes. apestēsan᾽ kai dia tautēn tēn agnoian tosouton prosēgnoēsan, hōste mēthen oiesthai gignesthai met᾽ einai tōn allōn, all᾽ anelein pasan tēn genesin. Hēmeis de kai autoi phamen ginesthai men ouden haplōs ech mē ontos" homōs mentoi gignesthai ech mē ontos, hoion kata symdedēchos. Ech gaartēs sterēseōs ho esti chath᾽ hauto mē on, ouch enyparchontos ginetai. thaumazetai de touto, kai adynaton houtō dochei, gignesthai ti ech mē ontos. Hōsautōs de oude ex ontos, oude to hon Uignesthai, plēn chata symdedēchos. Houtō de kai touto gignesthai ton auton tropon, hoion ei ech zōo" zōon an ginoito, kai ei ech tinos zōou ti zōon, hoion ei chyōn ex hippou gignoito " gignoito men gar an ou monon ech tinos zōou ho chyōn, alla kai ech zōou, all᾽ ouch hē zōon: hyparchei gar ēdē touto. Ei de ti melloi gignesthai zōon mē kata symdedēchos, ouch ech zōou estai" kai ei ti hon, ouk ex ontos, oude ech mē ontos. To gar ek mē ontos eirētai hēmin ti sēmainei, hoti ē mē hon " heti de kai to einai hapan, hē mē einai, ouch anairoumen. » Ei to, Mēte ech tou haplōs ontos, mēte ech tou tōn ex apeirias te kai agnoias anairountōn tēn genesin, kai toutou tou tous sphallomenous thōsamenou, pōs ouch anērētai hē genesis chate ton diorthōsamenon, hōs anērētai chata tous sphallomenous? Ei adynaton esti genesthai ti chata symdedēchos ex ontos kai ech mē ontos, mē proepinooumenēs tēs geneseōs tou kath᾽ auto gignomenou “ hoion adynaton ton iatron genesthai leuchon, mē tou melanos leuchou gignomenou, kai adynaton ton iatron oichodomein mē tou oichodomou oichodomountos, ean hē melas kai oikodomos ho iatros " pōs ginetai ti chata symdedēchos ex ontos kai ech mē ontos, mēdenos proēgoumenōs chaϑ᾽ hauto gignomenou? Ei prōton men to zōon, hysteron de to zōon ech zōou, kai to ti zōon ech tinos zōon᾽ kai … ē sperma, tę̄ dynamei men zōon, energeią de ou zōon, tę̄ de genesei tou haplōs zōou to hypocheiemenon, ouch ēn sperma pōs ouch esti para physin gignomenon to zōon ech zōou? Ei pro tou genesthai to gignomenon hē men hylē ēn, to de gignomenon ex autēs ouch ēn, ti hēn hē hylē? Hoion ei hylē ēn tou hippou pro tou genesthai ton hippon, ei panta ta en tę̄ ousią tou hipto) theōroumena esti genēta, pōs ēn agenētos hē hylē ex hēs gegonen hippos? Ei kath᾽ hauto men oute hē sterēsis estin oute hē hylē, to de symdedēchos tǭ kath᾽ auto onti symdainei: pōs kata symdethēchos dynaton genesthai ti ech tēs sterēseōs, mēte chath᾽ auto, mēte kata ton esti genesthai ti ex oudenos autōn, toutōn oute sympeplegmenōn dynaton genesthai ti’ hoion ech tou ontos haplōs ou dynaton genesthai ti" hōsautōs kai ech tou haplōs mē ontos, hina tais ᾿Aristotelous chrēsōmetha phōnais. Pōs amphatera gegone dynata, kai to genesthai ex ontos, kai to genesthai ech mē ontos? Ei po hypocheimenon ex hou gignetai ta gignomenon tois enantiois ananchē hypocheisthai, ouch ara gignetai ti ech «hēs sterēseōs kata symdedēchos tois enantiois mē hypocheimenois. Ho to pan mē anairōn, mēte to heinai, mēte to mē einai, alla synchōrōn to pan einai, kai mē einai, pōs dynatai alētheuein legōn tēn hylēn mē einai, mēte ousian, mēte tode ti, mēte an? Ei gignetai men ta gignomenon, ouch ex haplōs de mē ontos, oute ex aplōs ontos, alla ex amphoterōn gignetai ara kai ech tēs hylēs hōs ech tou ontos kai ech tou mē ontos, kai hōs ech tou tode ti ontos͵ kai tode ti mē ontos. ᾿All᾽ ei tauta houtōs echei, pseudes ara to rhēthen peri tēs hylēs, to mēte autēn einai ousian, mēte tode ti, mēte on. Hōsper hē hylē estin amorphos, houtō kai to eidos estin aulon. ᾿All᾽ ei men hē hylē kai to amorphon autēs eisi dyo arkai, kai to eidos ara kai to authlon autou dyo esontai arkai. Pōs oun, tessarōn ousōn tōn archōn, treis monai etethēsan arkai?
From the same book: “We say that coming to be from what is or from what is not, or what is not or what is doing or suffering something, or becoming this or that, is in one way no different from a doctor's doing or suffering something, or something's being or coming to be from a doctor. So, since this is said in two or more ways, it is clear that ‘from what is’ and ‘what is’ doing or suffering [are said so too]. The doctor builds a house, then, not as a doctor but as a builder, and becomes white not as a doctor but as dark. But he heals … and becomes a non-doctor as a doctor. Since we most properly say that the doctor does or suffers something, or that something comes to be from a doctor, if he does or suffers these things as a doctor, clearly ‘to come to be from what is not’ also means this: as what is not. This they failed to distinguish and gave up; and through this ignorance they were so far further ignorant as to think that nothing else comes to be or exists, but abolished all coming to be. We ourselves too say that nothing comes to be without qualification from what is not, but that things do come to be from what is not in a certain way, namely accidentally. For from the privation, which in itself is not-being, something comes to be, it not being present in it. This is wondered at, and it seems impossible that something should come to be thus from what is not. Likewise, neither does what is come to be from what is, except accidentally. And this too comes to be in the same way, as if animal were to come to be from animal, and some animal from some animal, as if a dog were to come to be from a horse; for the dog would come to be not only from some animal but also from animal, but not as animal, for that is already present. If anything is to become an animal not accidentally, it will not be from animal; and if something is to become a being, not from being, nor from not-being. For we have said what ‘from what is not’ means: as not-being. Further, we do not abolish that everything either is or is not.” If neither from what is simply, nor … of those who through inexperience and ignorance abolished generation, and of the one who corrected those who erred, how is generation not abolished by the one who corrected them, as it was abolished by those who erred? If it is impossible for anything to come to be accidentally from what is and from what is not, unless the coming to be of what comes to be in itself is conceived beforehand (for example, it is impossible for the doctor to become white unless the dark becomes white, and impossible for the doctor to build unless the builder builds, if the doctor is dark and a builder), how does anything come to be accidentally from what is and from what is not, when nothing comes to be in itself beforehand? If first there is animal, and later animal from animal, and some animal from some animal, and … the seed is potentially animal but not actually animal, while in the generation of animal simply the underlying thing was not seed, how is animal from animal not a coming to be contrary to nature? If before what comes to be came to be the matter existed, but what comes from it did not, what was the matter? For instance, if there was matter of the horse before the horse came to be, if everything seen in the substance of the horse is generated, how was the matter from which the horse came ungenerated? If neither privation nor matter is [something] in itself, and the accidental happens to what is in itself, how is it possible for something to come to be accidentally from privation, neither in itself nor … ? … it is possible for something to come to be from none of them, neither is it possible for something to come to be from them combined; for example, from what is simply nothing can come to be, and likewise from what is not simply, to use Aristotle's words. How then have both become possible, to come to be from what is and to come to be from what is not? If the underlying thing from which what comes to be comes to be must underlie the contraries, then nothing comes to be from privation accidentally when the contraries do not underlie. He who abolishes neither all being nor not-being, but grants that everything is and is not, how can he speak truly when he says that matter is neither substance nor “this” nor being? If what comes to be comes to be not from what is not simply nor from what is simply, but from both, then it comes to be from matter as from what is and from what is not, and as from what is a “this” and is not a “this.” But if this is so, what was said of matter is false, that it is neither substance nor “this” nor being. As matter is formless, so form is matterless. But if matter and its formlessness are two principles, then form and its matterlessness will also be two principles. How then, when the principles are four, were only three posited?
Chapter 6
6PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Ἡμεῖς γὰρ ὕλην καὶ στέρησιν ἕτερον εἶναί φαμεν" καὶ τούτων τὸ μὲν οὐχ ὃν εἶναι χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς, τὴν ὕλην, τὴν δὲ στέρησιν καὶ χαθ᾽ αὑτήν’ καὶ τὴν μὲν ἐγγὺς καὶ οὐσίαν πως, τὴν δὲ οὐδαμῶς. Οἱ δὲ τὸ δὴ ὃν εἶναί φασι, τὸ μέγα καὶ τὸ μιχρὸν, ὁμοίως ἦν τὸ συναμφότερον, ἣ τὸ χωρὶς ἑκάτερον. “Ὥστε παντελῶς ἕτερος ὁ τρόπος οὗτος τῆς τριάδος χἀάχεῖνος. » Εἰ κατὰ συμδεδηχὸς οὐκ ὃν εἶναι τῇ ὕλῃ ἐστὶ, δηλονότι χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς ἡ ὕλη οὔτε ὕλη ἐστὶν οὔτε ἀρχή. Ὄντος γάρ ἐστι τὸ εἶναι ὕλη καὶ τὸ εἶναι ἀρχή. Καὶ εἰ κατὰ συμδεδηχὸς οὐχ ὃν εἶναι ἔστι τῇ ὕλῃ διὰ … … νὸ εἶδος. Ἔσται ἄρα ἡ ὕλη." χαθ᾽ αὑτὸ μὲν οὐδέποτε ὧν, χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς δὲ ἀεὶ ποτὲ μὲν οὐχ ὃν εἶναι, ποτὲ δὲ ὃν εἶναι. Πῶς οὖν οὐχ ἔστιν ἄτοπον τὸ λέγειν ἐγγὺς εἶναι οὐσίας καὶ οὐσίαν πως τὸ μηδέποτε καθ᾽ αὑτὸ ὅν; Εἰ ἄλλο τὸ ὕλην εἶναι, καὶ ἄλλο τὸ τινὸς εἷναι ὕλην καὶ στερεῖται μὲν ἡ ὕλη τοῦ τινὸς εἶναι ὕλην, τοῦ δὲ εἶναι αὐτὴν ὕλην οὐ στερεῖται" ἔσται ἄρα ἡ ὕλη ὃν καὶ οὐχ ὄν’ ὃν μὲν διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὴν ὕλην, οὖχ ὧν δὲ διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι αὐτὴν τινὸς ὕλην. ᾿Ἂλλ᾽ εἰ μηδενός ἐστιν ἡ ὕλη, οὐδὲ ἄρα τῆς ἀμορφίας ἐστὶν ἡ ὕχη. Εἰ δὲ τῆς ἀμορφίας ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη, οὐδέμὲν τῆς ἀμορφίας, ποτὲ δὲ τῆς μορφῆς. Ὅτι δέ -. ἔστιν ἡ ἀμορφία, δῆλον ἐξ οὗ ἐτέθη ἀρχὴ εἶναι τῶν γιγνομένων. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει, οὐδέποτε ἄρ! οὐχ ὃν εἶναι "} τὴν ὕλην ἀλλ᾽ εἰ "5 ὃν εἶναι, ποτὲ μὲν ἄμορφον, ποτὲ δὲ μεμορφωμένην᾽ διὸ καὶ ἀεὶ γενης:. Εἰ δύναται ἡ ὕλη τὴν συναΐδιον αὑτῆς ἀποβαλεῖν ἀμορφίαν, δύναται ἄρα καὶ τὴν συναΐδεον αὑτῆς ἀτι θαλεῖν ἀγενησίαν. Εἰ δὲ μὴ τὸ- δεύτερον, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα -. πρῶτον. Πῶς οὖν γίγνεται τὸ γιγνόμενον ἐχ τῆςς τῆς ὕλης τὴν συναΐδιον αὑτῆς ἀμορφίαν μὴ ἀποία)λομένης; Εἰ ὥσπερ ὁ τρόπος τῆς κατὰ τὸν τέλην τριάδος ἕτερός ἔστι παρὰ τὸν τρόπον τῆς χει: Πλάτωνα τριάδος, οὕτω καὶ ἡ τριὰς ἑτέρα ταὺς «-: ἔστιν ἀρχὴ τῶν γιγνομένων ἡ ἑξὰς, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ τρες. ἕτερος;
Ech tou autou « Hēmeis gar hylēn kai sterēsin heteron einai phamen" kai toutōn to men ouch hon einai chata symdedēchos, tēn hylēn, tēn de sterēsin kai chath᾽ hautēn’ kai tēn men engys kai ousian pōs, tēn de oudamōs. Hoi de to dē hon einai phasi, to mega kai to michron, homoiōs ēn to synamphoteron, hē to chōris hekateron. “Hōste pantelōs heteros ho tropos houtos tēs triados chaacheinos. » Ei kata symdedēchos ouk hon einai tę̄ hylę̄ esti, dēlonoti chata symdedēchos hē hylē oute hylē estin oute archē. Ontos gar esti to einai hylē kai to einai archē. Kai ei kata symdedēchos ouch hon einai esti tę̄ hylę̄ dia … … no eidos. Estai ara hē hylē." chath᾽ hauto men oudepote hōn, chata symdedēchos de aei pote men ouch hon einai, pote de hon einai. Pōs oun ouch estin atopon to legein engys einai ousias kai ousian pōs to mēdepote kath᾽ hauto hon? Ei allo to hylēn einai, kai allo to tinos heinai hylēn kai stereitai men hē hylē tou tinos einai hylēn, tou de einai autēn hylēn ou stereitai" estai ara hē hylē hon kai ouch on’ hon men dia to einai autēn hylēn, ouch hōn de dia to mē einai autēn tinos hylēn. ᾿All᾽ ei mēdenos estin hē hylē, oude ara tēs amorphias estin hē hychē. Ei de tēs amorphias estin hē hylē, oudemen tēs amorphias, pote de tēs morphēs. Hoti de -. estin hē amorphia, dēlon ex hou etethē archē einai tōn gignomenōn. ᾿All᾽ ei tauta houtōs echei, oudepote ar! ouch hon einai "} tēn hylēn all᾽ ei "5 hon einai, pote men amorphon, pote de memorphōmenēn᾽ dio kai aei genēs:. Ei dynatai hē hylē tēn synaïdion hautēs apobalein amorphian, dynatai ara kai tēn synaïdeon hautēs ati thalein agenēsian. Ei de mē to- deuteron, oud᾽ ara -. prōton. Pōs oun gignetai to gignomenon ech tēss tēs hylēs tēn synaïdion hautēs amorphian mē apoia)lomenēs? Ei hōsper ho tropos tēs kata ton telēn triados heteros esti para ton tropon tēs chei: Platōna triados, houtō kai hē trias hetera taus «-: estin archē tōn gignomenōn hē hexas, all᾽ hē tres. heteros?
From the same: “For we say that matter and privation are different, and that of these the one, matter, is not-being accidentally, but privation in itself; and that the one is near to substance and in a way substance, the other not at all. But they say that not-being is the great and the small alike, either both together or each separately. So this mode of the triad is wholly different from that one.” If not-being belongs to matter accidentally, clearly, accidentally, matter is neither matter nor principle. For being matter and being a principle belong to what is. And if not-being belongs to matter accidentally, through … the form. Matter, then, will never be [being] in itself, but accidentally always, sometimes not-being and sometimes being. How then is it not absurd to say that what never is in itself is near to substance and in a way substance? If being matter is one thing and being the matter of something is another, and matter is deprived of being the matter of something but not deprived of being matter, then matter will be both being and not-being: being because it is matter, not-being because it is not the matter of something. But if matter is of nothing, then matter is not of formlessness either. But if matter is of formlessness, … sometimes of formlessness, sometimes of form. That formlessness exists is clear from its having been posited as a principle of things that come to be. But if this is so, then matter is never not-being, but, if it is being, it is sometimes formless and sometimes formed, and therefore always generated. If matter can cast off the formlessness co-eternal with it, it can also cast off its co-eternal ungeneratedness. But if not the second, then not the first either. How then does what comes to be come to be from matter, when matter does not cast off its co-eternal formlessness? If, as the mode of the triad according to Aristotle is different from the mode of the triad according to Plato, so the triad too is different … the principle of things that come to be is the hexad, but the triad … ?
Chapter 7
7PG 6:1501
Ἴ. Ἔχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ « Ἡ μὲν γὰρ ὑπομένουσα συναιτία τῇ μορτῇ τῷ Ὑιγνομένων ἐστὶν, ὥσπερ μήτηρ᾽ ἣ δὲ ἑτέρα μα» τῆς ἐναντιώσεως, πολλάχις ἂν φαντασθεΐη τῷ τρὰ. τὸ χαχοποιὸν αὑτῆς ἀτενίζοντι τὴν διάνοταν οὐδὲ εἰ ναι τὸ παράπαν. “Ὄντος γάρ τινος θείου καὶ ἀγαίε; καὶ ἐφετοῦ, τὸ μὲν ἐναντίον αὐτῷ φαμεν εἶναε, τὸ ' πεφυχέναι ἐφίεσθαι καὶ ὀρέγεσθαι αὐτοῦ κατὰ τί. φύσιν αὑτοῦ. Τοῖς δὲ συμδαίνει τὸ ἐναντίον ἐρὲ γεσθαι τῆς αὐτοῦ φθορᾶς" καίτοι οὔτε αὑτοῦ οἷν τε ἐφίεσθαι τὸ εἶδος διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι ἐνδεὲς, οὔτε τ ( ἐναντίον" φθαρτικὰ γὰρ ἀλλήλων τὰ ἐναντία" ἀλλ᾿ τοῦτό ἐστιν ἡ ὕλη, ὥσπερ ἂν εἰ θῆλυ ἄῤῥενος, π' ᾿ αἰσχρὸν καλοῦ πλὴν οὐ καθ᾽ αὑτὸ αἰσχρὸν, ἀλλὰ χαϑ συμδεδηχὸς, οὐδὲ θήλυ, ἀλλὰ χατὰ συμδεδηχός" ρεται δὲ καὶ γίνεται, ἔστι μὲν ὥς, ἔστι δὲ ὧς οὗ. Ἰ; μὲν γὰρ τὸ ἐν ᾧ, καθ᾽ αὑτὸ φθείρεται - τὸ γὰρ φθε: ρόμενον ἐν τούτῳ ἐστὶν ἡ στέρησις “ ὡς δὲ χατὰ ὃ ναμιν, οὐ χαθ᾽ αὐτὸ, ἀλλὰ ἄφθαρτον καὶ ἀγένητα ἀνάγχη αὐτὴν εἶναι. Εἴτε γὰρ ἐγίγνετο, ὑτ»χεῖσθαί τι δεῖ πρῶτον, τὸ ἐξ οὗ ἐνυπάρχοντος - τοῦτ! δέ ἐστιν αὐτὴ ἡ φύσις ’ ὥστ᾽ ἔσται πρὶν γενέ σθαι" λέγω γὰρ ὕλην τὸ πρῶτον ὑποχείμενον ἔχ: στῳ ἐξ οὗ γίνεταί τι ἐνυπάρχοντος μὴ κατὰ σὺν δεδηχός. Εἴτε φθείρεταί τι, εἰς τοῦτο ἔσχατον ἀφ. ξεται. Ὥστε ἐφθαρμένη ἔσται πρὶν φθαρῆναι. » Εἰ, ὥσπερ ἀρχὴ τῶν γιγνομένων ἢ ὕλη καὶ τὸ εἶδος, οὕτω καὶ ἡ στέρησις, πῶς ἡ μὲν ὕλη συν" τία τῇ μορφῇ τῶν γιγνομένων, ἡ δὲ στέρησις εὐ συναιτία: Εἰ διὰ τοῦτο ἀρχὴ τὸ εἶδος, ἐπειδὴ ἐξ αὖτοῦ τὸ εἶναι τῷ γιγνομένῳ, δηλονότι καὶ ἡ στέρηοι; διὰ τοῦτο ἀρχὴ, ἐπειδὴ δι᾿ αὐτὴν τὸ μὴ εἶναι τῷ γιγνομένῳ. Πῶς οὖν ἀρχὴ λέγεται τῶν γιγνομένων ἡ στέρησις; Εἰ, ὅτε πάρεστι τὸ εἶδος, τότε ἡ στέρησις ᾿ οὐχ ὑπομένει, δῆλον ὅτι, μὴ παρόντος τοῦ εἴδους, ὑπομένει ἡ στέρησις. Πῶς οὖν οὐχ ἔστιν ἄτοπον τὸ : λέγειν μὴ εἶναι τὸ ὑπομένον; "Ὄντος γάρ ἔστι τὸ : ὑπομένειν. Εἰ ἑτέρα μοῖρα τῆς ἐναντιώσεώς ἐστιν ἡ. στέρησις, καὶ τὸ χαχοποιὸν ταύτης ἐστὶ τὸ εἶδος, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι τὸ εἶδος ἀγαθόν τε καὶ χαχόν; ᾿Αγα- : θὸν μὲν τῇ ὕλῃ, ὡς δι᾽ αὐτοῦ ὑπάρχειν τῇ ὕλῃ τὸ, οὐσία εἶναι" καχὸν δὲ τῇ στερήσει, ὡς δι᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀναιρουμένῃ. Εἰ ἔστι τι θεῖόν τε καὶ ἀγαθὸν καὶ ἐφετὸν, καὶ ἔχει τὸ ἐναντίον, ὃ οὐχ ἔστιν οὔτε ἀγαθὸν οὔτε ἐφετόν ἔσται ἄρα τὸ θεῖον ἀγαθόν τε καὶ οὐχ ἀγαθὸν, ἐφετόν τε καὶ οὐχ ἐφετόν“ διὸ καὶ θεῖόν «πε καὶ οὐ θεῖον. Εἰ δὲ ἄτοπον τοῦτο, οὐχ ἄρα τὸ θεῖον τὸ ἀγαθόν τε καὶ ἐφετὸν, ἔχει τι ἐναντίον. Τὸ, γὰρ ἁπλῷς ἀγαθὸν πᾶσιν ἀγαθὸν, οὔ τισι μόνον. Εἰ πὸ ἐναντίον τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ οὐχ ἐφίεται τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ " φθορᾶς γὰρ τῆς αὑτοῦ φύσεως ἐφίεται, εἰ ἐφίεται,. τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ" καὶ τὸ εἶδος ἑαυτοῦ οὐχ ἐφίεται" ἀνενδεὲς γὰρ τὸ εἶδος " ἔστι δὲ τὸ θεῖον ἐφετόν τε καὶ ὀρεχτόν" τίνι δὲ ἔφετόν τε καὶ ὀρεχτὸν εἰ μὴ τῇ ὕλῃ; Ἔμψυχος ἄρα ἡ ὕλη. Ἐμψύχον γάρ ἔστι τὸ ἐφίεσθαι καὶ ὀρέγεσθαι. Εἰ δὲ ἔμψυχος ἡ ὕλη, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι ψευδὲς τὸ οὐχ ὃν εἶναι χατὰ συμδεδηχὸς τὴν ὕλην; Ἡ γὰρ ψυχὴ ὅν ἐστι, καὶ τὸ ψυχὴν ἔχον ὃν ἐστιν. Εἰ, ὡς θῆλν ἐφίεται τοῦ ἄῤῥενος, καὶ ὡς αἰσχρὸν τοῦ γαλοῦ, ἡ ὕλη ἐφίεται τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ, καὶ οὐχ ἔστιν ἡ ὕλη καθ᾽ αὑτὸ θῆλυ καὶ αἰσχρὸν, ἀλλὰ κατὰ συμθεβηχὸς, δηλονότι οὐδὲ χαθ' αὑτὸ ἐφίεται τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ, ἀλλὰ κατὰ συμδεδηχός. Ἔσται ἄρα καὶ τὸ θεῖον οὐ χαθ᾽ αὑτὸ ἀγαθόν τε καὶ ἐφετὸν καὶ ὀρεχτὸν, ἀλλὰ χατὰ συμδεθτχός " ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἄτοπον λέγειν, Εἰ ἔστιν ἡ ὕλη γενητὴ μὲν διὰ τὸ εἶδος, φθαρτὴ δὲ διὰ τὴν στέῥῆσιν, ἀγένητος δὲ δι᾽ ἑαυτὴν καὶ ἄφθαρτος" ἔσται ἄρα ἡ ὕλη ἀεὶ μὲν φθαρτὴ ἣ γενητὴ, ἄφθαρτος δὲ καὶ ἀγένητος οὐδέποτε. ᾿Αεὶ γὰρ ἣ στερήσει ὑπόχειται τῇ ἐν αὐτῇ φθειρομένῃ, ἣ τῷ εἴδει τῷ ἐν αὐτῇ γιγνομένῳ. Τὸ ἀγένητον ἐπὶ μὲν τῶν γενητῶν τὴν στέρησιν σημαίνει γενέσεως δυναμένης ἔσεσθαι, ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν ἀϊδίων τὴν ἀπόφασιν πάσης σημαίνει γενέσεως, τῆς τε προγεγονυίας καὶ τῆς μελλούσης ἔσεσθαι“ οἷον ὁ χαλχὸς ὁ μέλλων ἔσεσθαι ἀνδριὰς, πρὶν γένηται ἀνδριὰς, ἀγένητος λέγεται χατὰ στέρηδιν, διὰ τὸ δύνασθαι αὐτὸν γενέσθαι ἀνδριάντα " ἐπὶ δὲ Θεοῦ τὸ ἀγένητον πάσης ἀπόφασιν σημαίνει τῆς κατ᾽ οὐσίαν γενέσεως προγεγονυίας τε καὶ μελλούσης. Δύο τοίνυν ὄντων τῶν τῆς ἀγενησίας τρόπων, χατὰ ποῖόν ἔστιν ἀγένητος ἡ ὕλη; Εἰ μὲν χατὰ στέρησιν, ἀγένητος ἄρα ἡ ὕλη, ὥσπερ ὁ χαλχός " εἰ δὲ χατὰ ἀπόφασίν ἐστιν ἢ ὕλη ἀγένητος, οὐδὲν ἄρα γίνεται ἣ ὕλη" οὔτε ὅν λόγον ἔχει ὁ χαλχὸς πρὸς τὸν ἀνδριάντα, τοῦτον δύναται ἔχειν ἡ ὕλη πρὸς τὴν οὐσίαν, καθὰ εἶπεν ᾿Αριστοτέλης. Εἰ οὕτως ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη ἀγένητος, ὡς ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ δύναται ὁ Θεὸς ἐχ τοῦ ἀγενήτου ποιῆσαί τι, δῆλον ὡς δύναται ὁ Θεὸς καὶ ἐχ τοῦ ἀπλῶς μὴ ὄντος ποιῆσαί τι. Ἣν γὰρ ἔχει ἀνεπιτηδειότητα τὸ μὴ ὃν πρὰς τὸ μὴ γενέσθαι τι ἐξ αὐτοῦ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ κατὰ τέχνην, τὴν αὑτὴν 1. καὶ τὸ ἀϊδίως ἀγένητον πρὸς τὸ γίνεσθαέ τι ἐξ αὐτῷ χατὰ φύσιν καὶ χατὰ τέχνην. Πῶς οὖν ἔκ μὲν τῷ ἀϊδίως ἀγενήτου ἠδυνήθη ὁ Θεὸς ποεῃσαέ τι, ἔχ ἃ τοῦ ἁπλῶς μὴ ὄντος οὐκ ἠδυνήθη; ᾿Αλλὰ προξέλια ἡ ἀπιστία τοῦ δύνασθαι τὸν Θεὸν ἐχ ξεὴ ὄντος σαί τι τοὺς μὲν πρώτους φιλοσόφους εἰς ἄρντειν πάσης τῶν ὄντων ἐχ τῆς ὕλης γενέσεως ἀπώσατι, ι τὸν δὲ τοῦτο διορθωσάμενον ᾿Αριστοτέλην εἰς ἀνα:ρεσιν τῆς γενέσεως τῆς ὕλης. Εἰ ἔστε τὸ γιγνόμε-. νον, καὶ ἔστι τι ὃ τοῦτο γίγνεται, καθὰ εἶπεν ἐν ποῖς ἀνωτέρω" οὐδὲν ἄρα τούτων ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλῃ, τὶ ἀγένητός ἐστι καὶ ἄφθαρτος. Εἰ ἀγέντ,τός ἔστιν ὧι καὶ ἄφθαρτος, ἐξ ἀνάγχης χαθ᾽ ἑκάτερον τὸν τ; ἀγενησίας τρόπον ἀγένητός ἐστιν" οὔτ᾽ ἄρα γίνετε: τι ἐξ αὐτῆς, οὔτε φθείρεται ἐν αὑτῇ. Πῶς οὖν φϑεΐ ρεται ἐν ἀφθάρτῳ ἡ στέρησις; Εἰ μία ἐστὶν ἢ ὥς. πολλὰ δὲ καὶ διάφορα τὰ ἐξ αὐτῆς γιγνόμενα, τὸς ἀνάγχη μένειν τὴν ὕλην ἀγένητον, τοῦ ἀεὶ διαιρετῦ αὐτῆς μὴ δυναμένου μένειν ἀδιαιρέτου; Εὲ ἀριϑῃῷ μὲν μία ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη, εἴδει δὲ δύο, καὶ ἔστιν ἀγ:νητος καὶ ἄφθαρτος, ἣ ἄρα ὕλη ἐστὶν ἀγέντ,τος χὰ ἄφθαρτος, ἣ τὸ ἥμισυ αὐτῆς. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν ὕλῃ ἐς). ἀγένητος καὶ ἄφθαρτος, δηλονότι καὶ τὸ ἥμισυ αὐτῇ; ποιοῦτον᾽ εἰ δὲ τὸ ἥμισυ αὐτῆς ἔστιν ἀγένν τόν τε τὲ ἄφθαρτον, καὶ τὸ ἥμισυ αὐτῆς οὐ τοιοῦτον, ἔστε. ἄρα ἡ ἀντίφασις περὶ τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἀληθής “ ὅπερ ἀὲνατον. Εἰ τὰ δεχόμενον τὸ εἶδος ἣ ἐχεῖνο γίγνεται. ἃ ἐξ ἐκείνου γίγνεται, πῶς ἀγένητος ἢ ὕλη τὸ εἶδο; δεχομένη; Εἰ τῶν ὄντων ἐστὶ τὸ ἀγένητον εἶνα: χεὶ (, ἄφθαρτον, πῶς ἡ ὕλη καὶ ὃν οὐχ ἔστι, καὶ ἀγένηκ; καὶ ἄφθαρτός ἐστιν; Εἰ τὸ ἀγενήτως ὃν ἐν τῷ ἀτγενήτῳ ἀγένητον καὶ τοῦτο, πῶς ἡ ἀγένητος οὖσα ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ στέρησις γίνεται καὶ φθείρεται; Εἰ, χαϑὼ; εἴρηται, ἱκανὸν τὸ ἕτερον τῶν ἐναντίων τῇ ἑαυτοῦ παρουσίᾳ τε καὶ ἀπουσίᾳ ποιεῖν τὴν μεταδολὴν, τὶ τὸ μεταδαλλόμενον τῆς ὕλης ἀγενήτου καὶ ἀφθάρτο, οὔσης; Εἰ τὸ ἀγένητον καὶ ἄφθαρτον περὶ τὴν οὐσῶν θεωρεῖται τοῦ ἀγενήτου καὶ ἀφθάρτου ὄντος, ποῦ τὶ ἀγένητον καὶ ἄφθαρτον τῆς ὕλης, οὐσίας μὴ οὔσε; τῆς ὕλης; Εἰ μὴ ἣν γενητὸς ὁ χαλχὸς χατὰ τὴν Ξρογεγονυῖαν αὐτοῦ γένεσιν, οὔτε ἀνδριὰς ἐγένετο. Πως τοίνυν γίνεται ἡ ὕλη ἣ ἐχ τῆς ὕλης τι, τῆς ὕλης μὴ προγεγονυίας; Εἰ μὴ ἐφθείρετο ὁ χαλχὸς,, οὐδὲ τὸ τῆς ὕλης ἀφθάρτου οὔσης; Εἰ ἐχ τῶν ἀσωμάταν σῶμα οὐχ ἀποτελεῖται, πῶς γέγονε σῶμα ἐχ τί; ὕλης καὶ τοῦ εἴδους, καθ᾽ αὑτὰ ἀσωμάτων ὄντων; Εἰ φυσιχῇ ἀνάγχῃ ἀκολουθεῖ τῷ ἀγενήτῳ καὶ ἀφθάρτ:. τὸ ἀδιαίρετον καὶ τὸ ἄτρεπτον, πῶς ἐν τοὺς διτρτ μένοις κατὰ γένη εἴδεσίν ἔστιν ἡ ἀγένητος χ ἄφθαρτος ὕλη, καὶ πῶς κατὰ ἀλλοίωσιν γένεται τ) τρεπόμενα κατὰ τὴν ὕλην, χαθὼς ἐν τῇ ἐχβϑέπ: τῶν τῆς γενέσεως τρόπων διυρίσατο ἐν τοῖς ἀν. τέρω;
I. Ech tou hautou « Hē men gar hypomenousa synaitia tę̄ mortę̄ tǭ Huignomenōn estin, hōsper mētēr᾽ hē de hetera ma» tēs enantiōseōs, pollachis an phantastheïē tǭ tra. to chachopoion hautēs atenizonti tēn dianotan oude ei nai to parapan. “Ontos gar tinos theiou kai agaie? kai ephetou, to men enantion autǭ phamen einae, to ' pephychenai ephiesthai kai oregesthai autou kata ti. physin hautou. Tois de symdainei to enantion ere gesthai tēs autou phthoras" kaitoi oute hautou hoin te ephiesthai to eidos dia to mē einai endees, oute t ( enantion" phthartika gar allēlōn ta enantia" all᾿ touto estin hē hylē, hōsper an ei thēly arrhenos, p' ᾿ aischron kalou plēn ou kath᾽ hauto aischron, alla chaϑ symdedēchos, oude thēly, alla chata symdedēchos" retai de kai ginetai, esti men hōs, esti de hōs hou. I? men gar to en hǭ, kath᾽ hauto phtheiretai - to gar phthe: romenon en toutǭ estin hē sterēsis “ hōs de chata ho namin, ou chath᾽ auto, alla aphtharton kai agenēta ananchē autēn einai. Eite gar egigneto, hyt»cheisthai ti dei prōton, to ex hou enyparchontos - tout! de estin autē hē physis ’ hōst᾽ estai prin gene sthai" legō gar hylēn to prōton hypocheimenon ech: stǭ ex hou ginetai ti enyparchontos mē kata syn dedēchos. Eite phtheiretai ti, eis touto eschaton aph. xetai. Hōste ephtharmenē estai prin phtharēnai. » Ei, hōsper archē tōn gignomenōn ē hylē kai to eidos, houtō kai hē sterēsis, pōs hē men hylē syn" tia tę̄ morphę̄ tōn gignomenōn, hē de sterēsis eu synaitia: Ei dia touto archē to eidos, epeidē ex autou to einai tǭ gignomenǭ, dēlonoti kai hē sterēoi? dia touto archē, epeidē di᾿ autēn to mē einai tǭ gignomenǭ. Pōs oun archē legetai tōn gignomenōn hē sterēsis? Ei, hote paresti to eidos, tote hē sterēsis ᾿ ouch hypomenei, dēlon hoti, mē parontos tou eidous, hypomenei hē sterēsis. Pōs oun ouch estin atopon to : legein mē einai to hypomenon? "Ontos gar esti to : hypomenein. Ei hetera moira tēs enantiōseōs estin hē. sterēsis, kai to chachopoion tautēs esti to eidos, pōs ouch esti to eidos agathon te kai chachon? ᾿Aga- : thon men tę̄ hylę̄, hōs di᾽ autou hyparchein tę̄ hylę̄ to, ousia einai" kachon de tę̄ sterēsei, hōs di᾽ autou anairoumenę̄. Ei esti ti theion te kai agathon kai epheton, kai echei to enantion, ho ouch estin oute agathon oute epheton estai ara to theion agathon te kai ouch agathon, epheton te kai ouch epheton“ dio kai theion «pe kai ou theion. Ei de atopon touto, ouch ara to theion to agathon te kai epheton, echei ti enantion. To, gar haplǭs agathon pasin agathon, ou tisi monon. Ei po enantion tou agathou ouch ephietai tou agathou " phthoras gar tēs hautou physeōs ephietai, ei ephietai,. tou agathou" kai to eidos heautou ouch ephietai" anendees gar to eidos " esti de to theion epheton te kai orechton" tini de epheton te kai orechton ei mē tę̄ hylę̄? Empsychos ara hē hylē. Empsychon gar esti to ephiesthai kai oregesthai. Ei de empsychos hē hylē, pōs ouch esti pseudes to ouch hon einai chata symdedēchos tēn hylēn? Hē gar psychē hon esti, kai to psychēn echon hon estin. Ei, hōs thēln ephietai tou arrhenos, kai hōs aischron tou galou, hē hylē ephietai tou agathou, kai ouch estin hē hylē kath᾽ hauto thēly kai aischron, alla kata symthebēchos, dēlonoti oude chath' hauto ephietai tou agathou, alla kata symdedēchos. Estai ara kai to theion ou chath᾽ hauto agathon te kai epheton kai orechton, alla chata symdethtchos " hoper estin atopon legein, Ei estin hē hylē genētē men dia to eidos, phthartē de dia tēn sterhēsin, agenētos de di᾽ heautēn kai aphthartos" estai ara hē hylē aei men phthartē hē genētē, aphthartos de kai agenētos oudepote. ᾿Aei gar hē sterēsei hypocheitai tę̄ en autę̄ phtheiromenę̄, hē tǭ eidei tǭ en autę̄ gignomenǭ. To agenēton epi men tōn genētōn tēn sterēsin sēmainei geneseōs dynamenēs esesthai, epi de tōn aïdiōn tēn apophasin pasēs sēmainei geneseōs, tēs te progegonuias kai tēs mellousēs esesthai“ hoion ho chalchos ho mellōn esesthai andrias, prin genētai andrias, agenētos legetai chata sterēdin, dia to dynasthai auton genesthai andrianta " epi de Theou to agenēton pasēs apophasin sēmainei tēs kat᾽ ousian geneseōs progegonuias te kai mellousēs. Dyo toinyn ontōn tōn tēs agenēsias tropōn, chata poion estin agenētos hē hylē? Ei men chata sterēsin, agenētos ara hē hylē, hōsper ho chalchos " ei de chata apophasin estin ē hylē agenētos, ouden ara ginetai hē hylē" oute hon logon echei ho chalchos pros ton andrianta, touton dynatai echein hē hylē pros tēn ousian, katha eipen ᾿Aristotelēs. Ei houtōs estin hē hylē agenētos, hōs ho Theos, kai dynatai ho Theos ech tou agenētou poiēsai ti, dēlon hōs dynatai ho Theos kai ech tou aplōs mē ontos poiēsai ti. Hēn gar echei anepitēdeiotēta to mē hon pras to mē genesthai ti ex autou kata physin kai kata technēn, tēn hautēn 1. kai to aïdiōs agenēton pros to ginesthae ti ex autǭ chata physin kai chata technēn. Pōs oun ek men tǭ aïdiōs agenētou ēdynēthē ho Theos poeę̄sae ti, ech ha tou haplōs mē ontos ouk ēdynēthē? ᾿Alla proxelia hē apistia tou dynasthai ton Theon ech xeē ontos sai ti tous men prōtous philosophous eis arntein pasēs tōn ontōn ech tēs hylēs geneseōs apōsati, i ton de touto diorthōsamenon ᾿Aristotelēn eis ana:resin tēs geneseōs tēs hylēs. Ei este to gignome-. non, kai esti ti ho touto gignetai, katha eipen en pois anōterō" ouden ara toutōn estin hē hylę̄, ti agenētos esti kai aphthartos. Ei agent,tos estin hōi kai aphthartos, ex ananchēs chath᾽ hekateron ton t? agenēsias tropon agenētos estin" out᾽ ara ginete: ti ex autēs, oute phtheiretai en hautę̄. Pōs oun phϑeï retai en aphthartǭ hē sterēsis? Ei mia estin ē hōs. polla de kai diaphora ta ex autēs gignomena, tos ananchē menein tēn hylēn agenēton, tou aei diairety autēs mē dynamenou menein adiairetou? Ee ariϑę̄ǭ men mia estin hē hylē, eidei de dyo, kai estin ag:nētos kai aphthartos, hē ara hylē estin agent,tos cha aphthartos, hē to hēmisy autēs. ᾿All᾽ ei men hylę̄ es). agenētos kai aphthartos, dēlonoti kai to hēmisy autę̄? poiouton᾽ ei de to hēmisy autēs estin agenn ton te te aphtharton, kai to hēmisy autēs ou toiouton, este. ara hē antiphasis peri tou autou alēthēs “ hoper aenaton. Ei ta dechomenon to eidos hē echeino gignetai. ha ex ekeinou gignetai, pōs agenētos ē hylē to eido? dechomenē? Ei tōn ontōn esti to agenēton eina: chei (, aphtharton, pōs hē hylē kai hon ouch esti, kai agenēk? kai aphthartos estin? Ei to agenētōs hon en tǭ atgenētǭ agenēton kai touto, pōs hē agenētos ousa en tę̄ hylę̄ sterēsis ginetai kai phtheiretai? Ei, chaϑō? eirētai, hikanon to heteron tōn enantiōn tę̄ heautou parousią te kai apousią poiein tēn metadolēn, ti to metadallomenon tēs hylēs agenētou kai aphtharto, ousēs? Ei to agenēton kai aphtharton peri tēn ousōn theōreitai tou agenētou kai aphthartou ontos, pou ti agenēton kai aphtharton tēs hylēs, ousias mē ouse? tēs hylēs? Ei mē hēn genētos ho chalchos chata tēn Xrogegonuian autou genesin, oute andrias egeneto. Pōs toinyn ginetai hē hylē hē ech tēs hylēs ti, tēs hylēs mē progegonuias? Ei mē ephtheireto ho chalchos,, oude to tēs hylēs aphthartou ousēs? Ei ech tōn asōmatan sōma ouch apoteleitai, pōs gegone sōma ech ti? hylēs kai tou eidous, kath᾽ hauta asōmatōn ontōn? Ei physichę̄ ananchę̄ akolouthei tǭ agenētǭ kai aphthart:. to adiaireton kai to atrepton, pōs en tous ditrt menois kata genē eidesin estin hē agenētos ch aphthartos hylē, kai pōs kata alloiōsin genetai t) trepomena kata tēn hylēn, chathōs en tę̄ echbϑep: tōn tēs geneseōs tropōn diyrisato en tois an. terō?
From the same: “For the [nature] that remains is a joint cause with the form of the things that come to be, like a mother; but the other part of the contrariety might often seem, to one who fixes his mind on its evil-working character, not to exist at all. For since there is something divine and good and desirable, we say that the one is contrary to it, and the other is of a nature to desire and yearn for it according to its own nature. But for them it follows that the contrary desires its own destruction; and yet neither can the form desire itself, because it is not deficient, nor can the contrary, for contraries are destructive of one another. But this is matter, as if the female should desire the male, and the ugly the beautiful; only not ugly in itself but accidentally, nor female, but accidentally. It perishes and comes to be in one sense, and in another not. For as that in which [the privation is], it perishes in itself, for what perishes in it is the privation; but as potentiality, not in itself, but it must be imperishable and ungenerated. For if it came to be, something must first underlie, that from which [it comes], present in it; but this is the very nature [of matter], so that it will be before it comes to be. For I call matter the first underlying thing for each, from which something comes to be, present in it, not accidentally. And if it perishes, it will come to this last; so that it will have perished before perishing.” If, as matter and form are a principle of things that come to be, so is privation, how is matter a joint cause with the form of the things that come to be, but privation not a joint cause? If form is a principle for this reason, that from it being belongs to what comes to be, clearly privation too is a principle for this reason, that because of it not-being belongs to what comes to be. How then is privation called a principle of things that come to be? If, when form is present, privation does not remain, it is clear that when form is not present, privation remains. How then is it not absurd to say that what remains does not exist? For remaining belongs to what exists. If privation is the other part of the contrariety, and form is what works evil on it, how is form not both good and evil? Good for matter, since through it matter has being a substance; evil for privation, since it is abolished by it. If there is something divine and good and desirable, and it has a contrary, which is neither good nor desirable, then the divine will be good and not good, desirable and not desirable, and therefore divine and not divine. But if this is absurd, then the divine, the good and desirable, has no contrary. For the simply good is good for all, not for some only. If the contrary of the good does not desire the good (for it desires the destruction of its own nature, if it desires the good), and form does not desire itself (for form is without need), and the divine is desirable and yearned for, for what is it desirable and yearned for, if not for matter? Matter, then, is ensouled; for to desire and yearn belongs to what is ensouled. But if matter is ensouled, how is it not false that matter is not-being accidentally? For soul is being, and what has soul is being. If, as the female desires the male, and as the ugly the beautiful, matter desires the good, and matter is not female and ugly in itself but accidentally, clearly it does not desire the good in itself either, but accidentally. The divine, too, then, will be good and desirable and yearned for not in itself but accidentally, which is absurd to say. If matter is generated because of the form, perishable because of the privation, but ungenerated and imperishable through itself, then matter will always be perishable or generated, and never imperishable and ungenerated. For it always underlies either the privation that perishes in it or the form that comes to be in it. “Ungenerated” in the case of generated things signifies the privation of a generation that can come to be; in the case of eternal things, the negation of all generation, both past and future. For example, bronze that is to become a statue is called ungenerated, before it becomes a statue, by privation, because it can become a statue; but in the case of God “ungenerated” signifies the negation of all generation in essence, past and future. Since there are, then, two modes of ungeneratedness, in which mode is matter ungenerated? If by privation, then matter is ungenerated as the bronze is; but if matter is ungenerated by negation, then matter becomes nothing; nor can matter have to substance the relation that bronze has to the statue, as Aristotle said. If matter is ungenerated as God is, and God can make something from the ungenerated, it is clear that God can also make something from what simply is not. For the unsuitability that what is not has for something's coming to be from it by nature and by art is the same that the eternally ungenerated has for something's coming to be from it by nature and by art. How then could God make something from the eternally ungenerated, but could not from what simply is not? But disbelief that God can make something from what is not drove the first philosophers to deny all generation of beings from matter, and Aristotle, who corrected this, to abolish the generation of matter. If there is what comes to be, and there is something that this becomes, as he said above, then matter is none of these, since it is ungenerated and imperishable. If it is ungenerated and imperishable, it is necessarily ungenerated in both modes of ungeneratedness; so nothing comes to be from it, nor does anything perish in it. How then does privation perish in what is imperishable? If matter is one, but the things that come to be from it are many and different, how can matter remain ungenerated, when what is always being divided in it cannot remain undivided? If matter is one in number but two in form, and is ungenerated and imperishable, then either matter is ungenerated and imperishable, or half of it. But if matter is ungenerated and imperishable, clearly half of it is such too; and if half of it is ungenerated and imperishable and half is not, then contradictory statements about the same thing are true, which is impossible. If what receives the form either becomes that or comes to be from that, how is matter, which receives the form, ungenerated? If being ungenerated and imperishable belongs to things that exist, how is matter both not existent and ungenerated and imperishable? If what exists ungeneratedly in the ungenerated is itself ungenerated, how does privation, which is ungenerated in matter, come to be and perish? If, as was said, one of the contraries suffices to produce change by its presence and absence, what is it that changes, if matter is ungenerated and imperishable? If ungenerated and imperishable are considered with regard to substance, since what is ungenerated and imperishable is [a substance], where is the ungenerated and imperishable of matter, since matter is not a substance? If the bronze had not been generated by its prior generation, the statue would not have come to be either. How then does matter come to be, or anything from matter, if matter has not previously come to be? If the bronze did not perish, neither … , matter being imperishable? If body is not produced from incorporeal things, how has body come to be from matter and form, which are incorporeal in themselves? If indivisibility and unchangeability follow by natural necessity on the ungenerated and imperishable, how is ungenerated and imperishable matter in the species divided according to genera, and how do things that change in respect of matter come to be by alteration, as he defined above in setting out the modes of generation?
Chapter 8
8PG 6:1501
“Ἕνα μὲν οὖν τρόπον ἡ φύσις οὕτω λέγεται, ἢ ρώνστη ἑχάστῳ ὑποχειμένη ὕλη, τῶν ἐχόντων ἐν ὅτοϊς ἀρχὴν κινήσεως καὶ μεταδολῆς " ἄλλον δὲ Οόττον ἣ μοῤφὴ καὶ τὸ εἶδος τὸ κατὰ τὸν λόγον. Ὠσ΄“περ γὰρ τέχνη λέγεται τὸ χατὰ τὴν τέχνην καὶ δ᾽ “πεχνιχὸν, οὗτω καὶ φύσις τὸ χάτὰ φύσιν λέγεται αὐὰ τὸ φυσιχόν. » ἜΓ οὖν ἂν εἴποιμεν τὸ χατὰ τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὸ ὑλιὧν εἰ μὴ ὕλην; Εἰπὲ, τί ἕτερον; Εἰ δὲ ὕλην λέγοιἕν τοῦτο, ἔσται ἄρα τότε ὕλην εἶναι τὴν ὕλην, ὅτε τὸ πτττὰ τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὸ ὑλιχόν. Καὶ γὰρ ἡ φύσις τότε σις, ὅτε τὸ χατὰ φύσιν καὶ τὸ φυσικόν" ὡσαύτως Σ γεαὶ ἢ τέχνη. Τὰ γὰρ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον ἐχφωγύ μενα, τὸν αὐτὸν πρὸς ἄλληλα ἔχει λόγον. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ ὅτε ἣ ὕλη ὑπάρχει, ὅτε τὸ κατὰ τὴν ὕλην καὶ τὸ λερκὸν, οὐκ ἄρα ἀγένητος ἡ ὕλη.
“Hena men oun tropon hē physis houtō legetai, ē rōnstē hechastǭ hypocheimenē hylē, tōn echontōn en hotoïs archēn kinēseōs kai metadolēs " allon de Ootton hē morphē kai to eidos to kata ton logon. Ōs΄“per gar technē legetai to chata tēn technēn kai d᾽ “pechnichon, houtō kai physis to chata physin legetai aua to physichon. » EG oun an eipoimen to chata tēn hylēn kai to hyliōn ei mē hylēn? Eipe, ti heteron? Ei de hylēn legoien touto, estai ara tote hylēn einai tēn hylēn, hote to pttta tēn hylēn kai to hylichon. Kai gar hē physis tote sis, hote to chata physin kai to physikon" hōsautōs S geai ē technē. Ta gar kata ton auton tropon echphōgy mena, ton auton pros allēla echei logon. ᾿All᾽ ei hote hē hylē hyparchei, hote to kata tēn hylēn kai to lerkon, ouk ara agenētos hē hylē.
“In one way, then, nature is so called: the first underlying matter for each of the things that have in themselves a principle of motion and change; in another way, the shape and the form according to the formula. For as ‘art’ is said of what is according to art and the artistic, so ‘nature’ is said of what is according to nature and the natural.” What then would we call what is according to matter and the material, if not matter? Tell me, what else? But if we call this matter, then matter will be matter when there is what is according to matter and the material. For nature, too, is nature when there is what is according to nature and the natural; and likewise art. For things expressed in the same way have the same relation to one another. But if matter exists when what is according to matter and the material exists, then matter is not ungenerated.
Chapter 9
9PG 6:1501
Τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «λόγου. « Ὥστε ἄλλον τρόξον ἡ φύσις ἂν εἴη τῶν ἐχόντων ἐν τοῖς χινήσεως ἀρχὴν, ἡ μορφὴ καὶ τὸ εἶδος, οὐ ωριστὸν ὃν, ἀλλ' ἢ χατὰ τὸν λόγον. Τὸ δὲ ἐχ τοὐὧν φύσις μὲν οὐχ ἔστι, φύσει δὲ, οἵον ἄνθῥωπος. » ἘΠῚ κατὰ φύσιν ἐστὶν ὁ ἄνθρωπὸς, καὶ φυσιχόν τι ὥον, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι φύσις ὁ ἄνθρωπος; Διορισάμε- Ἂς γὰρ ἔλεγε εΦύσις λέγεται τὸ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ τὸ
Tou autou ek tou autou «logou. « Hōste allon troxon hē physis an eiē tōn echontōn en tois chinēseōs archēn, hē morphē kai to eidos, ou ōriston hon, all' ē chata ton logon. To de ech touōn physis men ouch esti, physei de, hoion anthrhōpos. » EPI kata physin estin ho anthrōpos, kai physichon ti hōon, pōs ouch esti physis ho anthrōpos? Diorisame- As gar elege ePhysis legetai to kata physin kai to
Of the same, from the same book: “So that in another way nature would be, of the things that have in themselves a principle of motion, the shape and the form, which is not separable except in formula. What is from these is not nature, but by nature, as a man.” If the man is according to nature and a natural animal, how is the man not nature? For having defined it, he said, “Nature is said of what is according to nature and the …”
Chapter 10
10PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «λόγου. « Ἕν μὲν οὖν τοῖς χατὰ τέχνην ἡμεῖς ποιοῦμεν τὴν 'λὴν τοῦ ἔργον ἕνεχα, ἐν δὲ τοῖς φυσικοῖς ὑπάρχει ὅσα.» Ἐπειδή ἐστιν ἔργον ἕτερον τὸ μῆτε κατὰ φύσιν κῆτε κατὰ τέχνην, ποῦ τούτου τοῦ ἔργου τὴν ὕλην Ιετέον; Γίνεται γὰρ ζῶον ἐχ ζώου, καὶ εἰ μὴ πρῶ» Ὃν τὸ ζῶον, οὔτε ζῶον ἐκ ζώου. Καὶ χατὰ φύσιν μὲν "ἕνεται τὸ ἐκ ζώου ζῶον, οὐ κατὰ φύσιν δὲ τὸ ζῶον ἱπλῶς. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν ἐν τοῖς κατὰ τέχνην ἢ ὕλη ἔξω- Ἰεν, ἐν δὲ τοῖς χατὰ φύσιν ἢ ὕλη ἐν τοῖς φυσικοῖς, 'Ἰηλονότι ἐν τοῖς μήτε χατὰ τέχνην μήτε κατὰ φύσιν ργοις ἣ ὕλη ἑτέρως ὑπάρχει " ἧς εἰ μὴ ποιήσεις ὧν διορισμὸν, ὁ περὶ τῶν φυσιχῶν τὴν πραγματείαν χων, ἀσύστατα ποιεῖ καὶ τὰ ἤδη διορισθέντα. Εἰ “ἀρ τότε οἰόμεθα εἰδέναι ἕκαστον, ὅταν τὰ αἴτια “νωρίζωμεν τὰ πρῶτα, καὶ τὰς ἀρχὰς τὰς πρώτας" τῶς ἂν γνωρίσειεν ἄν τις τὸ ἐκ ζώου ζῶον, ὁ τὸ ᾿ῶον ἀγνοῶν τὸ μὴ ἐκ ζώου; Ἐχεῖνο γὰρ τούτου ἐρχή τε καὶ αὕτιον.
Ech tou autou «logou. « Hen men oun tois chata technēn hēmeis poioumen tēn 'lēn tou ergon henecha, en de tois physikois hyparchei hosa.» Epeidē estin ergon heteron to mēte kata physin kēte kata technēn, pou toutou tou ergou tēn hylēn Ieteon? Ginetai gar zōon ech zōou, kai ei mē prō» Hon to zōon, oute zōon ek zōou. Kai chata physin men "henetai to ek zōou zōon, ou kata physin de to zōon hiplōs. ᾿All᾽ ei men en tois kata technēn ē hylē exō- Ien, en de tois chata physin ē hylē en tois physikois, 'Iēlonoti en tois mēte chata technēn mēte kata physin rgois hē hylē heterōs hyparchei " hēs ei mē poiēseis hōn diorismon, ho peri tōn physichōn tēn pragmateian chōn, asystata poiei kai ta ēdē dioristhenta. Ei “ar tote oiometha eidenai hekaston, hotan ta aitia “nōrizōmen ta prōta, kai tas archas tas prōtas" tōs an gnōriseien an tis to ek zōou zōon, ho to ᾿ōon agnoōn to mē ek zōou? Echeino gar toutou erchē te kai haution.
From the same book: “In things according to art we make the matter for the sake of the work, but in natural things it is present.” Since there is another work which is neither according to nature nor according to art, where is the matter of this work to be put? For animal comes to be from animal; and if the animal had not been first, there would not be animal from animal either. And animal from animal comes to be according to nature, but animal simply not according to nature. But if in things according to art the matter is from outside, and in things according to nature the matter is in the natural things, clearly in works that are neither according to art nor according to nature matter exists in another way; and if the one who writes the treatise on natural things makes no definition of this, he makes even what has already been defined incoherent. For if we think we know each thing when we know the first causes and the first principles, how could anyone know animal from animal, who does not know the animal that is not from animal? For that is the principle and cause of this.
Chapter 11
11PG 6:1501
Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Ἐπειδή ἐστι τὸ αὐτόματον καὶ ἡ τύχη αἰτία ὧν ἐν νοῦς γένοιτο αἴτιος, ἣ φύσις, ὅταν κατὰ συμδεδηκὸς αἴτιόν τι γένηται τούτων αὐτῶν, οὐθὲν δὲ κατὰ ξυμδεθηχός ἔστι πρότερον τῶν καθ᾽ αὑτὸ, δῆλον, ὅτι δὲ τὸ κατὰ συμδεδηκὸς αἴτιον πρότερον τοῦ χαθ᾽ αὐτό" ὕστερον ἄρα τὸ αὐτόματον καὶ ἢ τύχη καὶ … ρανοῦ αἴτιον. τὸ αὐτόματον, ἀνάγχη πρότερον νοῦν αἴτιον καὶ φύσιν εἶναι καὶ ἄλλων πολλῶν, καὶ τοῦδε τοῦ παντός.» Ἐν τούτοις οὐ μόνον τῶν πρώτων καὶ τῶν δευτέρὼν αἰτίων ἣν οὐχ ἐφύλαξεν εἶπε τὴν τάξιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν οὐρανὸν, ὃν καὶ αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ δευτέρῳ λόγῳ τῆς φυσιχῆς ᾿Αχροάσεως ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτέρω ὑπεξεῖετὸ τῆς αὐτομάτου γενέσεως, ἐνταῦθα ὑπέβαλε τῇ γενέσει οὐ μόνῃ τῇ αὐτομάτῳ, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῇ διὰ νοῦ τε καὶ φύσεως " ὅπερ ἐστὶ προδήλως ἄτοπον, τὸ τὸ» εἰληφότα διὰ νοῦ τε καὶ φύσεως τὴν κατ᾽ οὐσία" γένεσιν διὰ τῶν πρώτων αἰτίων, τοῦτον πάλιν διὰ τῶν δευτέρων αἰτίων τὴν αὐτὴν λαθεῖν γένεσιν. Ἔτι δὲ πῶς οὐχ ἔστι τῶν ἀτοπωτάτων τὸ τὸν αὐτόν ποτε θάλλειν ταύτῃ" καὶ ποτὲ μὲν ἀγένητον ὀνομάζειν, ποτὲ δὲ γενητὸν ὑπὸ φύσεως; Ποιήσομαι δὲ τῶ» φωνῶν τούτων τὴν ἔχθεσιν ἐν αἷς ταῦτα ποιεῖ, ἵν᾽ ἔχ παραλλήλου γνωσθῇ τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ περιεχόμενον ψεῦδος.
Ek tou autou « Epeidē esti to automaton kai hē tychē aitia hōn en nous genoito aitios, hē physis, hotan kata symdedēkos aition ti genētai toutōn autōn, outhen de kata xymdethēchos esti proteron tōn kath᾽ hauto, dēlon, hoti de to kata symdedēkos aition proteron tou chath᾽ auto" hysteron ara to automaton kai ē tychē kai … ranou aition. to automaton, ananchē proteron noun aition kai physin einai kai allōn pollōn, kai toude tou pantos.» En toutois ou monon tōn prōtōn kai tōn deuterōn aitiōn hēn ouch ephylaxen eipe tēn taxin, alla kai ton ouranon, hon kai auton en tǭ deuterǭ logǭ tēs physichēs ᾿Achroaseōs en tois anōterō hypexeieto tēs automatou geneseōs, entautha hypebale tę̄ genesei ou monę̄ tę̄ automatǭ, alla kai tę̄ dia nou te kai physeōs " hoper esti prodēlōs atopon, to to» eilēphota dia nou te kai physeōs tēn kat᾽ ousia" genesin dia tōn prōtōn aitiōn, touton palin dia tōn deuterōn aitiōn tēn autēn lathein genesin. Eti de pōs ouch esti tōn atopōtatōn to ton auton pote thallein tautę̄" kai pote men agenēton onomazein, pote de genēton hypo physeōs? Poiēsomai de tō» phōnōn toutōn tēn echthesin en hais tauta poiei, hin᾽ ech parallēlou gnōsthę̄ to en autǭ periechomenon pseudos.
From the same: “Since spontaneity and chance are causes of things of which mind or nature might be the cause, when something becomes the cause of these same things accidentally, and nothing accidental is prior to what is in itself, it is clear that the accidental cause is not prior to the cause in itself. Spontaneity and chance are therefore posterior to mind and nature. So that, if spontaneity were in the highest degree the cause of the heaven, mind and nature must be prior causes, both of many other things and of this universe.” In these words he not only failed to keep the order of first and second causes that he stated, but the heaven too, which he himself, above, in the second book of the Physics, excepted from spontaneous generation, he here subjected to generation, not only spontaneous, but also through mind and nature; which is plainly absurd, that what received its generation in essence through mind and nature, through the first causes, should again receive the same generation through the second causes. Further, how is it not among the most absurd things that the same man should sometimes … this, and sometimes call [the heaven] ungenerated, sometimes generated by nature? I will set out the passages in which he does this, so that the falsehood they contain may be known by comparing them side by side.
Chapter 12
12PG 6:1501
Ἐκχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «Ἰόγου. « Εἰσὶ δὲ οἵ καὶ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ τοῦδε, καὶ τῶν χοσμιχῶν πάντων αἰτιῶνται τὸ αὐτόματον ἀπὸ ταὺτομάτου γάρ φασι γενέσθαι τὴν δίνην καὶ τὴν χίνῃσιν, τὴν διαχρίνασαν καὶ χαταστήσασαν εἰς ταύτην τὴν τάξιν τὸ πᾶν. Καὶ μάλα τοῦτό γε αὐτὸ θαυμάσ:: ἄξιον λέγοντας" τὸ γὰρ τὰ μὲν ζῶα καὶ τὰ τυτξ ἀπὸ τύχης μήτε εἶναι μήτε γίνεσθαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἤτοι φύσιν … ἢ τι τοιοῦτον ἑτέρον εἶναι τὸ αἴτιον (οὐ γὰο ὅτι ἔτυχεν ἐχ τοῦ σπέρματος ἑχάστου γίνεσθαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἐχ μὲν τοῦ τοιουδὶ ἐλαίαν, ἐχ ὃΣ τοῦ τοτουζ. ἄνθρωπον)" τὰ δὲ θειότερα τῶν φανερῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ αὐτομάτου γίνεσθαι" τοιαύτην δὲ αἰτίαν μτδεμέαν εἶναι σΐῖαν τῶν ζώων ἢ τῶν φυτῶν. Καίτοι τὶ οὕτως ἔχει, τοῦτό Ὑ᾽ αὐτὸ αἴτιον εἴη ἄν ζητήσεως, καὶ καλῶς ἔχει λεχθῆναί τι περὶ αὑτοῦ τούτου. Πρὸς γὰρ τῷ καὶ ἄλλως ἄλογον εἶναι τὸ λεγόμενον, τι ἀτοπώτερον τὸ λέγειν ταῦτα, ὁρῶντας ἐν μὲν τῷ οὐρανῷ οὐθὲν ἀπὸ ταὐταμάτον γιγνόμενον, ἐν δὲ τοῖς οὐκ ἀπὸ τύχης πολλὰ συμδαίνοντα ἀπὸ τύχης ᾿ καί τοί γε εἶχός γε ἦν τὸ ἐναντίον. » Ὅτι μὲν ἀπὸ ταὐτομάτου γεγονέναι τὸν οὐρανὸν, καὶ πάλιν μὴ ἀπὸ ταὐτομάτου, δηλοῦσιν αἱ ὧν τὴν ἔχθεσιν πεποιήχαμεν ἐχ τοῦ δευτέρου λόγου τῆς Φυσιχῆς Ἀχροάσεως ἐν τοῖς δυσὶ χεφαλαΐοις, τῷ τε ἐνδεχάτῳ καὶ τῷ δωδεχάτῳ " ὅτι δὲ ἀγέντιτον. καὶ πάλιν γενητὸν ὑπὸ φύσεως λέγει αὐτὸν. ποιῇ μαι καὶ τούτων τῶν λέξεων τὴν ἔχθεσιν, ἐν αἷς τοῦτο πεποίηχεν.
Ekch tou autou «Iogou. « Eisi de hoi kai tou ouranou toude, kai tōn chosmichōn pantōn aitiōntai to automaton apo tautomatou gar phasi genesthai tēn dinēn kai tēn chinę̄sin, tēn diachrinasan kai chatastēsasan eis tautēn tēn taxin to pan. Kai mala touto ge auto thaumas:: axion legontas" to gar ta men zōa kai ta tytx apo tychēs mēte einai mēte ginesthai, all᾽ ētoi physin … ē ti toiouton heteron einai to aition (ou gao hoti etychen ech tou spermatos hechastou ginesthai, all᾽ ech men tou toioudi elaian, ech hoS tou totouz. anthrōpon)" ta de theiotera tōn phanerōn apo tou automatou ginesthai" toiautēn de aitian mtdemean einai sïian tōn zōōn ē tōn phytōn. Kaitoi ti houtōs echei, touto Hy᾽ auto aition eiē an zētēseōs, kai kalōs echei lechthēnai ti peri hautou toutou. Pros gar tǭ kai allōs alogon einai to legomenon, ti atopōteron to legein tauta, horōntas en men tǭ ouranǭ outhen apo tautamaton gignomenon, en de tois ouk apo tychēs polla symdainonta apo tychēs ᾿ kai toi ge eichos ge ēn to enantion. » Hoti men apo tautomatou gegonenai ton ouranon, kai palin mē apo tautomatou, dēlousin hai hōn tēn echthesin pepoiēchamen ech tou deuterou logou tēs Physichēs Achroaseōs en tois dysi chephalaïois, tǭ te endechatǭ kai tǭ dōdechatǭ " hoti de agentiton. kai palin genēton hypo physeōs legei auton. poię̄ mai kai toutōn tōn lexeōn tēn echthesin, en hais touto pepoiēchen.
From the same book: “There are some who make spontaneity the cause even of this heaven and of all the things in the cosmos; for they say that from spontaneity arose the vortex and the motion that separated and set the universe in this order. And this very thing is well worth wondering at, that they say that animals and plants neither are nor come to be by chance, but that either nature … or some other such thing is the cause (for it is not any chance thing that comes to be from the seed of each, but from this kind an olive, from that kind a man), yet that the more divine of visible things come to be from spontaneity, and that there is no such cause for them as there is for animals or plants. And yet, if this is so, this very thing would be a cause for inquiry, and it is well that something be said about it. For besides being unreasonable in other respects, it is still more absurd to say these things when they see that in the heaven nothing comes to be from spontaneity, while among the things that do not come from chance many things happen by chance; and surely the contrary would have been likely.” That [he says] the heaven came to be from spontaneity, and again not from spontaneity, is shown by the passages we have set out from the second book of the Physics in the two chapters, the eleventh and the twelfth. That he says it is ungenerated and again generated by nature, I will show by setting out these words too, in which he has done this.
Chapter 13
13PG 6:1501
᾿Αριστοτέλους. εὍτι μὲν οὖν οὐ γέγονεν ὁ πᾶς οὐρανὸς, οὔτε ἐνδέχεται φθαρῆναι, καθάπερ τινές φασιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔστιν εἷς καὶ ἀΐδιος, ἀρχὴν μὲν καὶ τελευτὴν οὐχ ἔχων τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος, ἔχων δὲ καὶ περιέχων ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν ἄπειρον χρόνον, ἔχ τε τῶν εἰρημένων ἐξέσται λαμ- Ταῦτα περὶ τῆς ἀγενησίας τοῦ οὐρανοῦ εἰπὼν ὁ ᾿Ἀριστοτέλης, ὅρα οἵα πάλιν περὶ τῆς γενέσεως αὐτοῦ λέγει ἐν ζῷ πρώτῳ Περὶ οὐρανοῦ λόγῳ.
᾿Aristotelous. heOti men oun ou gegonen ho pas ouranos, oute endechetai phtharēnai, kathaper tines phasin, all᾽ estin heis kai aïdios, archēn men kai teleutēn ouch echōn tou pantos aiōnos, echōn de kai periechōn en heautǭ ton apeiron chronon, ech te tōn eirēmenōn exestai lam- Tauta peri tēs agenēsias tou ouranou eipōn ho ᾿Aristotelēs, hora hoia palin peri tēs geneseōs autou legei en zǭ prōtǭ Peri ouranou logǭ.
From Aristotle: “That the whole heaven neither came to be nor can perish, as some say, but is one and eternal, having neither beginning nor end of its whole age, but having and containing in itself infinite time, one may [gather] both from what has been said …” Having said this about the ungeneratedness of the heaven, see what Aristotle says again about its generation in the first book On the Heaven.
Chapter 14
14PG 6:1501
Ἐκ τοῦ πρώτου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ « Καὶ ὀρθῶς ἔοιχεν ἡ φύσις τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι ἀγένητον καὶ ἄφθαρτον, ἐξελέσθαι ἐχ τῶν ἐναντίων - ἐν τοῖς ἐναντίοις γὰρ ἢ γένεσις καὶ ἡ φθορά: ν Εἰ τῶν ἀδυνάτων μὲν οὐδὲν οὔτε ἐστὶν, οὔτε ἔσεσθαι ξυνατόν ἐστὶ δὲ τῶν ἀδυνάτων τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι ἀγέγῆτον εἶναι ἄναρχόν τε καὶ ἀτελεύτητον, ἔχον τὰ καὶ περιέχον ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν ἄπειρον χρόνον " ἔσται ἄρα ὁ ταῦτα λέγων δυνατοῦ τε καὶ ἀδυνάτου πράγματος ἀγνοῶν τὴν διαφοράν.
Ek tou prōtou Peri ouranou « Kai orthōs eoichen hē physis to mellon esesthai agenēton kai aphtharton, exelesthai ech tōn enantiōn - en tois enantiois gar ē genesis kai hē phthora: n Ei tōn adynatōn men ouden oute estin, oute esesthai xynaton esti de tōn adynatōn to mellon esesthai agegēton einai anarchon te kai ateleutēton, echon ta kai periechon en heautǭ ton apeiron chronon " estai ara ho tauta legōn dynatou te kai adynatou pragmatos agnoōn tēn diaphoran.
From the first book On the Heaven: “And nature seems rightly to have exempted from the contraries what is to be ungenerated and imperishable; for generation and perishing are in contraries.” If, of impossible things, none either is or will be possible, and it is among impossible things that what is going to be should be ungenerated, without beginning or end, having and containing in itself infinite time, then the one who says these things is ignorant of the difference between a possible and an impossible thing.
Chapter 15
15PG 6:1501
1ὅ. Ἐχ τοῦ πρώτου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ «1όγου 'Ἄριστοἐλγεῦς, ἐν ἑῷ, Ἐξαδι τῦῦ ἀδηοῦ, «ὐθὲν γὰρ ἀπὸ ταὐτομάτου οὔτε - ἄφθαρτον οὔτὲ ἀγένητον οἷόν τε εἶναι. » Πῶς οὖν ἄν τις πιστεύσειε τῷ ἀμφότερα λέγοντι περὶ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ; Ἐν μὲν τῷ ἐνδεχάτῳ χεφαλαίῳ τὸ αὐτόματον αἴτιον εἶναι λέγει τοῦ οὐῤανοῦ, ἐν δὲ τῷ τριδχαιδεκάτῳ ἄναρχόν τε καὶ ἀγένητον τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶναι λέγεί.
1ho. Ech tou prōtou Peri ouranou «1ogou 'Aristoelgeus, en heǭ, Exadi tyy adēou, «ythen gar apo tautomatou oute - aphtharton oute agenēton hoion te einai. » Pōs oun an tis pisteuseie tǭ amphotera legonti peri tou ouranou? En men tǭ endechatǭ chephalaiǭ to automaton aition einai legei tou ouranou, en de tǭ tridchaidekatǭ anarchon te kai agenēton ton ouranon einai legei.
From the first book of Aristotle On the Heaven: “For nothing [that comes] from spontaneity can be either imperishable or ungenerated.” How then could anyone believe the one who says both things about the heaven? In the eleventh chapter he says that spontaneity is the cause of the heaven, but in the thirteenth that the heaven is without beginning and ungenerated.
Chapter 16
16PG 6:1501
Ἐκ τοῦ δευτέρου 1όγου τῆς Φυσικῆς Ἀχροάσεως. « Διτταὶ δὲ ἀῤκαὶ αἱ χινοῦφαι φυσικῶς " ὧν ἢ ἑτέρα οὗ φυσικῇ" ὁ γὰρ ἔχει χινήσεως ἀρχὴν ἐν ἑαυτῇ. Τοιοῦτον δέ ἐστιν εἴ τι κινεῖ μὴ κινούμενον " ὥστε τό πε πα;τελῶς ἀχίνητον καὶ τὸ πάντων πρῶτον; » Πῶς; ἂν οὖν χινέσειε φυσιχῶς ἡ ἀρχὴ, ἡ μῆτε φυοσχὴ οὖσα, μήτε κατὰ φύσιν χινοῦσα; Τῇ γὰρ μόνῃ φυσιχῇ ἀρχῇ τῇ κατὰ φύσιν χινούσῃ ἀχόλουθόν ἔστι τὸ φυσιχῶς κινεῖν. Εἰ ἀρχὴ ἡ μὴ οὖσα φυσικὴ οὐχ ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῇ ἀρχὴν χινήσεως, δῆλον, ὅτι ἡ φυσιχὴ ἀρχὴ ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῇ ἀρχὴν χινήσεως. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἢ ἀρχὴ ἡ ἀρχὴν ἔχουσα οὐχ ἔστιν ἀρχή. Εἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίως ἀγε- 15: ἙΝ τοῦ δευτέρου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ ᾿όγου … νήτοις οὐδὲν οὐδενὸς πρότερον ἥ ὕστερον εἶναι δύναται, πῶς ἡ ἀρχὴ ἀκίνητος, ἢ μὴ κινουμένη, κινοῦσα, πάντων πρῶτόν ἐστιν, ἢ ὅλως ἀρχή; ᾿
Ek tou deuterou 1ogou tēs Physikēs Achroaseōs. « Dittai de arkai hai chinouphai physikōs " hōn ē hetera hou physikę̄" ho gar echei chinēseōs archēn en heautę̄. Toiouton de estin ei ti kinei mē kinoumenon " hōste to pe pa?telōs achinēton kai to pantōn prōton? » Pōs? an oun chineseie physichōs hē archē, hē mēte phyoschē ousa, mēte kata physin chinousa? Tę̄ gar monę̄ physichę̄ archę̄ tę̄ kata physin chinousę̄ acholouthon esti to physichōs kinein. Ei archē hē mē ousa physikē ouch echei en heautę̄ archēn chinēseōs, dēlon, hoti hē physichē archē echei en heautę̄ archēn chinēseōs. ᾿All᾽ ē archē hē archēn echousa ouch estin archē. Ei en tois aïdiōs age- 15: HeN tou deuterou Peri ouranou ᾿ogou … nētois ouden oudenos proteron hē hysteron einai dynatai, pōs hē archē akinētos, ē mē kinoumenē, kinousa, pantōn prōton estin, ē holōs archē? ᾿
From the second book of the Physics: “The principles that move naturally are twofold, of which one is not natural; for it does not have a principle of motion in itself. Such is anything that moves without being moved, as that which is wholly unmoved and the first of all.” How then would a principle move naturally that is neither natural nor moves according to nature? For moving naturally follows only on a natural principle that moves according to nature. If the principle that is not natural does not have in itself a principle of motion, it is clear that the natural principle has in itself a principle of motion. But a principle that has a principle is not a principle. If among things eternally unge[nerated] … [From the second book On the Heaven] … [unoriginated] nothing can be prior or posterior to anything, how is the principle that is unmoved, or that moves without being moved, the first of all, or a principle at all?
Chapter 17
17PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ τρίτου.1ό6γου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγματείας. «Τοῦ δὲ εἶναι ἄπειρον τὴν πίστιν λαμδάνουσιν ἔχ τε τοῦ χρόνου " οὗτος γὰρ ἄπειρός ἐστιν" ἔτι τῷ οὕτως ἂν μόνως μὴ ὑπολείπειν γένεσιν καὶ φθορὰν δὲ ἄπειρόν εἴη, ὅθεν ἀφαιρεῖται τὸ γινόμενον. » ΕῚ ὁ χρόνος ἀεὶ ἐν τῷ γίνεσθαι τὸ εἶναε ἔχει; τὸ δὲ γηνόμενον πρὸ τοῦ γίνεσθαι οὐκ ἦν, πῶς ἄπειρος ὁ δὴ Ὁ Ἀριστοτέλης. … … ξία; καὶ γὰρ τὸ μήπω ὃν μέλλει παρεῖναι, καὶ τὸ μέλλον μέλλει παρελθεῖν, καὶ τὸ παρελθὸν ἔμελλε γίνεσθαι. Εἰ τῷ μὴ ὑπολείπεσθαι τὴν γένεσιν καὶ τὴν φϑορὰν, ἀνάγχη ἄπειρον εἶναι τὴν γένεσιν καὶ τὴν φθορὰν, ἔσται ἄρα καὶ ἡ γένεσις καὶ ἡ φθορὰ ἄναρχος, ὥσπερ τὸ ἀγένητον καὶ τὸ ἄφθαρτον. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἀδύνατον, οὐχ ἄρα ἄπειρος ἡ γένεσις καὶ ἢ φθορά.
Ech tou tritou.1o6gou tēs autēs pragmateias. «Tou de einai apeiron tēn pistin lamdanousin ech te tou chronou " houtos gar apeiros estin" eti tǭ houtōs an monōs mē hypoleipein genesin kai phthoran de apeiron eiē, hothen aphaireitai to ginomenon. » EI ho chronos aei en tǭ ginesthai to einae echei? to de gēnomenon pro tou ginesthai ouk ēn, pōs apeiros ho dē Ho Aristotelēs. … … xia? kai gar to mēpō hon mellei pareinai, kai to mellon mellei parelthein, kai to parelthon emelle ginesthai. Ei tǭ mē hypoleipesthai tēn genesin kai tēn phϑoran, ananchē apeiron einai tēn genesin kai tēn phthoran, estai ara kai hē genesis kai hē phthora anarchos, hōsper to agenēton kai to aphtharton. Ei de touto adynaton, ouch ara apeiros hē genesis kai ē phthora.
From the third book of the same treatise: “They derive their belief that there is something infinite from time (for this is infinite), and further from the fact that only so would generation and perishing not give out, if that from which what comes to be is taken were infinite.” If time always has its being in coming to be, and what comes to be did not exist before it came to be, how is it infinite, as Aristotle says? … for what is not yet is going to be present, and what is going to be is going to pass, and what has passed was going to come to be. If, because generation and perishing do not give out, generation and perishing must be infinite, then generation and perishing will also be without beginning, like the ungenerated and the imperishable. But if this is impossible, generation and perishing are not infinite.
Chapter 18
18PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «᾿Αλλὰ μὴν οὐδὲ ἀριθμὸς οὕτως ὡς χεχωρισμένος καὶ ἄπειρος ἀριθμητὸν γὰρ ὁ ἀριθμὸς, ἣ τὸ ἔχον ἀριθμόν. Εἰ οὖν τὸ ἀριθμητὸν ἐνδέχεται ἀριθμῆσαι, καὶ τὸ διεξελθεῖν ἂν εἴη δυνατὸν τὸ ἄπειρον. » Εἰ τοῦ ἀριθμητοῦ, καὶ τοῦ ἔχοντος ἀρεθμὸν, οὐκ ἔστιν ἄπειρος ὁ ἀριθμὸς, ἀριθμητὸς δὲ ὁ γεγονὼς χρόνος, πεπερασμένος ἄρα ἂν εἴη ὁ γεγονὼς χρόνος.
Ech tou autou «᾿Alla mēn oude arithmos houtōs hōs chechōrismenos kai apeiros arithmēton gar ho arithmos, hē to echon arithmon. Ei oun to arithmēton endechetai arithmēsai, kai to diexelthein an eiē dynaton to apeiron. » Ei tou arithmētou, kai tou echontos arethmon, ouk estin apeiros ho arithmos, arithmētos de ho gegonōs chronos, peperasmenos ara an eiē ho gegonōs chronos.
From the same: “But neither is number, as separate, also infinite; for number is the numerable or what has number. If, then, the numerable can be numbered, it would also be possible to traverse the infinite.” If number, of what is numerable and has number, is not infinite, and past time is numerable, then past time would be finite.
Chapter 19
19PG 6:1501
Ἔχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ όλγου. εὍτι δὲ εἰ μή ἐστιν ἄπειρον οὐδαμῶς πολλὰ ἀδύνατα συμδαίνει, δῆλον" τοῦ τε γὰρ “χρόνου ἔσται τις ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτὴ, καὶ τὰ μεγέθη οὐ διαιρετὰ εἰς μέγεθος, καὶ ἀριθμὸς οὐχ ἔσται ἄπειρος. » Εἰ τοῦ ἀπείρον τὸ μὲν ἔστιν ἐνεργείᾳ, τὸ δὲ δυνάμει" ἀδύνατον δὲ τὸ νῦν ἐνεργείᾳ ὃν τοῦ ἀπείρου μὴ πρότερον εἶναι δυνάμει, ἀδύνατον ἄρα τὸ ἄπειρον ἀξὶ, τὸ μὲν εἶναι ἐνεργείᾳ, τὸ δὲ δυνάμει" ἀλλὰ εἰ πρότερον μὲν δυνάμει, ὕστερον δὲ ἐνεργείᾳ. Εἰ, ὥσπερ χατὰ τὸ μέλλον ἀτελεύτητος ὁ χρόνος, οὕτω καὶ χατὰ τὸ παρεληλυθὸς ἄναρχος, ἕσται ἄρα ὁ χρόνος, ὥσπερ ἀγένητος χατὰ τὸ μέλλον, οὕτω καὶ κατὰ τὸ παρελῃ λυθός. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἀδύνατον, ἀγένητον εἶναι τὸν χρό" νον κατὰ τὸ μέλλον καθ᾽ ὃ οὔπω ἦν γεγονὼς, γεγονὼς δὲ κατὰ τὸ παρεληλυθός " οὐχ ἄρα ἄναρχος ὁ χρόνος. Τοῦ μὲν γὰρ ἀνάρχου οὐχ ἔστι γένεσις, τοῦ δὲ χρόνου ἐστίν. Εἰ οὐδὲν δύναται ἐνεργείᾳ εἶναν ἄπειρον, οὐχ ἄρα αἱ ἤδη ληφθεῖσαι διχοτομίαι τοῦ μεγέθους ἄπειροί εἰσιν, οὔτε ὁ ἤδῃ ληφθεὶς ἀριθμός. ᾿Αμφότεροι γὰρ ἐνεργείᾳ εἰσίν. Εἰ δὲ οὐκ εἰσὶν ἄπειροι, πεπερασμόνοι ἄρα᾽ εἰ δὲ πεπερασμένοι, καὶ ἀρχὴν ἄρα ἔχουτι, τὸ μὲν τοῦ διχοτομεῖσθαι, ὁ δὲ τοῦ ἀριθμεῖσθαε.
Ech tou autou olgou. heOti de ei mē estin apeiron oudamōs polla adynata symdainei, dēlon" tou te gar “chronou estai tis archē kai teleutē, kai ta megethē ou diaireta eis megethos, kai arithmos ouch estai apeiros. » Ei tou apeiron to men estin energeią, to de dynamei" adynaton de to nyn energeią hon tou apeirou mē proteron einai dynamei, adynaton ara to apeiron axi, to men einai energeią, to de dynamei" alla ei proteron men dynamei, hysteron de energeią. Ei, hōsper chata to mellon ateleutētos ho chronos, houtō kai chata to parelēlythos anarchos, hestai ara ho chronos, hōsper agenētos chata to mellon, houtō kai kata to parelę̄ lythos. Ei de touto adynaton, agenēton einai ton chro" non kata to mellon kath᾽ ho oupō ēn gegonōs, gegonōs de kata to parelēlythos " ouch ara anarchos ho chronos. Tou men gar anarchou ouch esti genesis, tou de chronou estin. Ei ouden dynatai energeią einan apeiron, ouch ara hai ēdē lēphtheisai dichotomiai tou megethous apeiroi eisin, oute ho ēdę̄ lēphtheis arithmos. ᾿Amphoteroi gar energeią eisin. Ei de ouk eisin apeiroi, peperasmonoi ara᾽ ei de peperasmenoi, kai archēn ara echouti, to men tou dichotomeisthai, ho de tou arithmeisthae.
From the same book: “That, if there is no infinite at all, many impossibilities follow, is clear: for there will be a beginning and an end of time, and magnitudes will not be divisible into magnitudes, and number will not be infinite.” If of the infinite one part is in actuality and another in potentiality, and it is impossible that what is now in actuality of the infinite was not first in potentiality, then it is impossible for the infinite always to be partly in actuality and partly in potentiality; rather, it is first in potentiality and later in actuality. If, as time is endless with respect to the future, so it is without beginning with respect to the past, then time will be ungenerated with respect to the past as well as with respect to the future. But if this is impossible — that time should be ungenerated with respect to the future, in which it has not yet come to be, but generated with respect to the past — then time is not without beginning. For of what is without beginning there is no generation, but of time there is. If nothing can be infinite in actuality, then the bisections of a magnitude already made are not infinite, nor is the number already reckoned; for both are in actuality. But if they are not infinite, they are finite; and if finite, they have a beginning, the one of being bisected, the other of being numbered.
Chapter 20
20PG 6:1501
Ἐκχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ «.ἰόγον. « Τὸ ἄπειρόν ἐστι μὲν προσθέσει, ἔστι δὲ καὶ ἀφαιρέσει " τὸ δὲ μέγεθος ὅτι μὲν κατ᾽ ἐνέργειαν οὐχ ἔστιν ἄπειρον, εἴρηται, διαιρέσει δέ ἐστι. Λείπεται οὖν δυνάμει εἶναι τὸ ἄπειρον. Οὐ δεῖ δὲ τὸ δυνάμει ὅν λαμδάνειν, ὥσπερ, εἰ δυνατὸν τουτὶ ἀνδριάντα εἶναι, ὡς καὶ ἔσται τουτὶ ἀνδριάς - οὕτω τι καὶ ἄπειρον, ὁ ἔσται ἐνεργείᾳ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ πολλαχῶς τὸ εἶναι, ὥσπερ ἡ ἡμέρα ἐστὶ καὶ ὁ ἀγὼν, τῷ ἀεὶ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλμε γίνεσθαι, οὕτω καὶ τὸ ἄπειρον. Καὶ γὰρ ἐπὶ τούτων ἐστὶ καὶ δυνάμει, καὶ ἐνεργείᾳ. Ὅλως μὲν γὰρ οὕτως … καὶ τὸ δυνάμει ἐστὶ τὸ ἄπειρον, τῷ ἀεὶ “ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο λαμδάνεσθαι, καὶ τὸ λαμδανόμενον μὲν ἀεὶ πεπερασμένον εἷναι, ἀλλ᾽ ἀεὶ ἕτερον καὶ ἕτερον. ν Εὶ χατ᾽ ἐνέργειαν οὐχ ἔστι τι ἄπειρον, δηλονότι πᾶν τὸ ἐνεργείᾳ ὃν ἀεὶ πεπερασμένον ἐστί " πεπερασμένον δὲ ὃν, ἐξ ἀνάγχης ἀρχὴν ἔχει" ἀρχὴν δὲ ἔχον, ἐξ ἀνάγκης ἐστὶ γενητόν γενητὸν δὲ ὃν, ἦν ἄρα ποτὲ ὅτε οὐχ ἦν. Τοῦτο ἐπὶ παντὸς ἀπείρου προσθέσει τε καὶ ἀφαιρέσει, δυνάμει τε καὶ διαιρέσει λεγομένου.
Ekch tou hautou «.iogon. « To apeiron esti men prosthesei, esti de kai aphairesei " to de megethos hoti men kat᾽ energeian ouch estin apeiron, eirētai, diairesei de esti. Leipetai oun dynamei einai to apeiron. Ou dei de to dynamei hon lamdanein, hōsper, ei dynaton touti andrianta einai, hōs kai estai touti andrias - houtō ti kai apeiron, ho estai energeią. ᾿All᾽ epei pollachōs to einai, hōsper hē hēmera esti kai ho agōn, tǭ aei allo kai alme ginesthai, houtō kai to apeiron. Kai gar epi toutōn esti kai dynamei, kai energeią. Holōs men gar houtōs … kai to dynamei esti to apeiron, tǭ aei “allo kai allo lamdanesthai, kai to lamdanomenon men aei peperasmenon heinai, all᾽ aei heteron kai heteron. n Ei chat᾽ energeian ouch esti ti apeiron, dēlonoti pan to energeią hon aei peperasmenon esti " peperasmenon de hon, ex ananchēs archēn echei" archēn de echon, ex anankēs esti genēton genēton de hon, ēn ara pote hote ouch ēn. Touto epi pantos apeirou prosthesei te kai aphairesei, dynamei te kai diairesei legomenou.
From the same book: “The infinite is by addition, and also by subtraction; that magnitude is not infinite in actuality has been said, but it is by division. It remains, then, that the infinite is in potentiality. But one must not take ‘in potentiality’ as when, if it is possible for this to be a statue, this will also be a statue, as though there were an infinite that will be in actuality. But since ‘being’ is said in many ways, as the day is and the contest is by one thing after another always coming to be, so too the infinite. For in these there is both potentiality and actuality. For in general … the infinite is in potentiality by one thing after another always being taken, and what is taken is always finite, but always other and other.” If nothing is infinite in actuality, clearly everything that is in actuality is always finite; and being finite, it necessarily has a beginning; and having a beginning, it is necessarily generated; and being generated, there was a time when it was not. This holds for every infinite that is spoken of by addition and subtraction, by potentiality and by division.
Chapter 21
21PG 6:1501
« Οὐδ᾽ εἴ τι ἕξω ἐστὶ, τοῦτο ἄπειρόν ἐστιν " ἀλλὰ τὸ δεχόμενον τὸ ἔξωθεν μεῖζον γίνεται οὗ ἣν πρὸ τοῦ δέξασθαι τὸ ἔξωθεν, Τὸ δὲ τῇ προσθήχῃ τοῦ ἔξωθεν μεῖζον ἑαντοῦ γιγνόμενον, ἀεὶ πεπερασμένον ἐστίν. » Εἰ τὸ ἄπειρον ἀεὶ ἐν προσθήχῃ καὶ ἀφαιρέσει, δεὶ ἄρα ἐν γενέσε: τὸ ἄπειρον. Πῶς οὖν ἄναρχον τὸ ἀεὶ ἐν τῷ γίνεσθαι τὸ εἶναι ἔχον; Γενητὸν γὰρ ἄναρχον οὐχ ἔστιν.
« Oud᾽ ei ti hexō esti, touto apeiron estin " alla to dechomenon to exōthen meizon ginetai hou hēn pro tou dexasthai to exōthen, To de tę̄ prosthēchę̄ tou exōthen meizon heantou gignomenon, aei peperasmenon estin. » Ei to apeiron aei en prosthēchę̄ kai aphairesei, dei ara en genese: to apeiron. Pōs oun anarchon to aei en tǭ ginesthai to einai echon? Genēton gar anarchon ouch estin.
“Nor is it infinite if there is something outside; but what receives what is outside becomes greater than it was before receiving what is outside. What becomes greater than itself by the addition of what is outside is always finite.” If the infinite is always in addition and subtraction, the infinite is always in generation. How then is what always has its being in coming to be without beginning? For a generated thing is not without beginning.
Chapter 22
22PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «Ἰόγου. « Ἵπειροι αἱ διχοτομίαι τοῦ μεγέθους " ὥστε δυνυάμει μὲν ἔστιν, ἔνεργείᾳ δὲ οὔ " ἀλλ᾽ ἀεὶ ὑπερδάλλει τὸ λαμδανόμενον παντὸς ὡρισμένου πλήθους " ἐλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁριστὸς οὗτος ὁ ἀριθμὸς, οὐδὲ μένει ἡ ἀπειρία, ἀλλὰ γίνεται, ὥσπερ καὶ ὁ χρόνος, καὶ ὁ ἀρι- Εἰ οὐ μένει ἡ ἀπειρία, ἀλλὰ γίνεται ὥσπερ καὶ ὁ χρόνος, καὶ ὁ ἀριθμὸς τοῦ χρόνου, οὐδὲν ἄρα ἄπειρον ἀγένητον. ΕἸ δὲ πᾶν ἄπειρον γενητὸν, γενητὰ ἄρα καὶ τὰ ἄλλα πάντα ἐν οἷς λέγεται εἶναι τὸ ἄπειρον. Εἰ τὸ συμδαῖνον τῷ ἀπείρῳ ἐξ ἀνάγχης συμαίνει κἀχείνοις ἐν οἷς ἔστιν ἡ ἀπειρία " συμδαίνει δὲ τῷ ἀπείρῳ τὸ γενέσθαι καὶ τὸ εἶναι ἡργμένον " γενητὸς ἄρα ὁ χρόνος καὶ Ἡργμένος " ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ ἡ χίνησις, ἧς ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀριθμός.
Ech tou autou «Iogou. « Hipeiroi hai dichotomiai tou megethous " hōste dynyamei men estin, energeią de ou " all᾽ aei hyperdallei to lamdanomenon pantos hōrismenou plēthous " ell᾽ ouch horistos houtos ho arithmos, oude menei hē apeiria, alla ginetai, hōsper kai ho chronos, kai ho ari- Ei ou menei hē apeiria, alla ginetai hōsper kai ho chronos, kai ho arithmos tou chronou, ouden ara apeiron agenēton. EI de pan apeiron genēton, genēta ara kai ta alla panta en hois legetai einai to apeiron. Ei to symdainon tǭ apeirǭ ex ananchēs symainei kacheinois en hois estin hē apeiria " symdainei de tǭ apeirǭ to genesthai kai to einai hērgmenon " genētos ara ho chronos kai Hērgmenos " hōsautōs de kai hē chinēsis, hēs ho chronos estin arithmos.
From the same book: “The bisections of a magnitude are infinite; so that it is in potentiality but not in actuality; but what is taken always exceeds every determinate quantity; yet this number is not determinate, nor does the infinity remain, but it comes to be, as also time and the number …” If the infinity does not remain, but comes to be, as also time and the number of time, then nothing infinite is ungenerated. And if every infinite is generated, then all the other things in which the infinite is said to be are also generated. If what happens to the infinite necessarily happens also to the things in which infinity is, and it happens to the infinite to come to be and to have a beginning, then time is generated and has a beginning; and likewise motion, of which time is the number.
Chapter 23
23PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ τετάρτου «όγου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγματείας. « Τὸ γὰρ μὴ ὃν οὐδαμοῦ εἶναι. ν Πῶς οὖν ἡ ὕλη, μηδὲν οὖσα, μήτε οὐσία μήτε ἕν, μήτε τόδε τι;
Ech tou tetartou «ogou tēs autēs pragmateias. « To gar mē hon oudamou einai. n Pōs oun hē hylē, mēden ousa, mēte ousia mēte hen, mēte tode ti?
From the fourth book of the same treatise: “For what is not is nowhere.” How then [is] matter [anywhere], being nothing, neither substance, nor one, nor a “this”?
Chapter 24
24PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ «ἰόγου. « Δόξειε δ' ἂν καὶ Ἡσίοδος ὀρθῶς λέγειν, ποιήσας πρῶτον, τὸ χάος λέγει γοῦν" Πάντων μὲν πρώτιστα Χάος γένετ᾽, αὐτὰρ ἔπειτα Ὡς δέον τὲρῶτον ὑπάρξαι χώραν τοῖς οὖσι, διὰ τὸ τμίξειν, ὥσπερ οἱ πολλοὶ, πάντα εἶναί που καὶ ἐν τόπῳ. Εἰ δέ ἔστι τοιοῦτον, θαυμαστὴ τις ἂν εἴη ἡ τοῦ τόπου δύναμις, καὶ προτέρα πάντων. Οὗ γὰρ ἄνευ τῶν ἄλλων οὐδέν ἐστιν, ἐκεῖνο τῶν ἄλλων ἀνάγχη πρῶτον εἶναι. … τόπῳ φυσιχῇ ἀνάγχῃ, χαθὼς εἶπεν ὁ Ἡσίοξος, καὶ ὁ ᾿Αριστοτέλης προσεμαρτύρησε τῇ τοῦ λόγου ὀρβδέτῆτι" πῶς οὐχ ἔστι τῶν ἀδυνάτων, πὸ τὸν ὄντα ἐν τῷ τόπῳ οὐρανὸν 'λέγειν ἀγένητον; Τοῦτο γλ9 ἴπν ἐστὶ τῷ λέγειν, πρὸ τοῦ ἀγενήτου εἶναι τὸ γενητόν.
Ech tou hautou «iogou. « Doxeie d' an kai Hēsiodos orthōs legein, poiēsas prōton, to chaos legei goun" Pantōn men prōtista Chaos genet᾽, autar epeita Hōs deon terōton hyparxai chōran tois ousi, dia to tmixein, hōsper hoi polloi, panta einai pou kai en topǭ. Ei de esti toiouton, thaumastē tis an eiē hē tou topou dynamis, kai protera pantōn. Hou gar aneu tōn allōn ouden estin, ekeino tōn allōn ananchē prōton einai. … topǭ physichę̄ ananchę̄, chathōs eipen ho Hēsioxos, kai ho ᾿Aristotelēs prosemartyrēse tę̄ tou logou orbdetēti" pōs ouch esti tōn adynatōn, po ton onta en tǭ topǭ ouranon 'legein agenēton? Touto gl9 ipn esti tǭ legein, pro tou agenētou einai to genēton.
From the same book: “Hesiod too would seem to speak rightly in making chaos first; at any rate he says, ‘First of all came Chaos, and then …,’ as if there had to be first a space for the things that are, because he thought, as most people do, that everything is somewhere and in a place. If it is such, the power of place would be something wonderful, and prior to all things. For that without which nothing else is must be prior to the others.” … [If all things are] in place by natural necessity, as Hesiod said, and Aristotle also bore witness to the rightness of the saying, how is it not impossible to say that the heaven, which is in place, is ungenerated? For this is the same as saying that the generated is prior to the ungenerated.
Chapter 25
25PG 6:1501
Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «όγου. « Πρῶτον μὲν οὖν δεῖ χατανοῇσαι, ὅτι οὐκ ἂν ἔξεπεῖτο δ᾽ τόπος, εἰ μὴ ἡ χίνησις ἦν ἡ κατὰ τὸν τόποι. Διὰ γὰρ τοῦτο καὶ τὸν οὐρανὸν οἰόμεθα μεάλεστα ἐν τῷ τόπῳ, ὅτι ἀεὶ ἐν χινήσει. » ΕἸ ἀδύνατόν ἔστι τὸ ἀγένητον πρὸς «ὃ εἶνα! τε ταὶ πρὸς τὸ κινηθῆναι δεῖσθαι τοῦ γενητοῦ, ἀδύνατον ἄρα τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶναι ἀγένητον. Ἐπιδέεται γὰρ τοῦ τόπου πρὸς τὸ εἶναέ τε καὶ πρὸς τὸ χινηθῆναε.
Ek tou autou «ogou. « Prōton men oun dei chatanoę̄sai, hoti ouk an exepeito d᾽ topos, ei mē hē chinēsis ēn hē kata ton topoi. Dia gar touto kai ton ouranon oiometha mealesta en tǭ topǭ, hoti aei en chinēsei. » EI adynaton esti to agenēton pros «ho eina! te tai pros to kinēthēnai deisthai tou genētou, adynaton ara ton ouranon einai agenēton. Epideetai gar tou topou pros to einae te kai pros to chinēthēnae.
From the same book: “First, then, one must observe that place would not have been sought if there were no motion with respect to place. For this is why we think the heaven above all is in place, because it is always in motion.” If it is impossible for the ungenerated to need the generated in order to be and in order to be moved, then it is impossible for the heaven to be ungenerated. For it needs place in order to be and in order to be moved.
Chapter 26
26PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Μέγεθος μὲν γὰρ ἔχει ὁ τόπος, σῶμα δὲ οὐθέν. ν Εἰ μὲν πεπερασμένα ἔχει ὁ τόπος τὰ διαστήματα καὶ τὸ μέγεθος, γενητὸς ἄρα ὁ τόπος - εἰ δὲ ἄπειρα, ἣ ἄρα δυνάμει ἣ ἐνεργείᾳ. ᾿Αλλὰ εἰ μὲν δυνάμει, ἔστι γενητὸς ἄρα ὁ τόπος ὥσπερ ὁ χρόνος καὶ ὁ τοῦ χρόνου ἀριθμός" εἰ δὲ ἐνεργείᾳ, ψευδὴς ἄρα ὁ λόγος ὁ λέγων μηδὲν ἐνεργείᾳ δύνασθαι εἶναι ἄπεερον. Εἰ χατὰ μὲν πρόναιάν τινός ἔστιν ὁ τόπος ὅ ἐστι, καὶ ἔχει ὃ ἔχει, γενητὸς ἄρα ὁ τόπος, καὶ τῆς προνοίας δεύτερος " εἰ δὲ ἀγενήτως τε καὶ ἀνάρχως ἐστὶν ὁ τόπος ὃ ἔστι, καὶ ἔχει ὃ ἔχει, ἀγένητος ἄρα ὁ τόπος, καὶ πρῶτὸς τῶν ἐν τόπῳ πάντων, ἐν οἷς ἐστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ φαινόμενα. Οὗ γὰρ ἄνευ τῶν ἄλλων οὐδέν ἐστιν, ἐκεῖνο δὴ τῶν ἄλλων ἀνάγκη πρῶτον εἶναι.
Ech tou autou « Megethos men gar echei ho topos, sōma de outhen. n Ei men peperasmena echei ho topos ta diastēmata kai to megethos, genētos ara ho topos - ei de apeira, hē ara dynamei hē energeią. ᾿Alla ei men dynamei, esti genētos ara ho topos hōsper ho chronos kai ho tou chronou arithmos" ei de energeią, pseudēs ara ho logos ho legōn mēden energeią dynasthai einai apeeron. Ei chata men pronaian tinos estin ho topos ho esti, kai echei ho echei, genētos ara ho topos, kai tēs pronoias deuteros " ei de agenētōs te kai anarchōs estin ho topos ho esti, kai echei ho echei, agenētos ara ho topos, kai prōtos tōn en topǭ pantōn, en hois estin ho ouranos kai ta en tǭ ouranǭ phainomena. Hou gar aneu tōn allōn ouden estin, ekeino dē tōn allōn anankē prōton einai.
From the same: “For place has magnitude, but no body.” If place has finite dimensions and magnitude, then place is generated; if infinite, then either in potentiality or in actuality. But if in potentiality, place is generated, like time and the number of time; if in actuality, then the argument that says nothing can be infinite in actuality is false. If place is what it is, and has what it has, by someone's providence, then place is generated and second to providence; but if place is what it is, and has what it has, ungeneratedly and without beginning, then place is ungenerated and first of all things in place, among which are the heaven and the things that appear in the heaven. For that without which nothing else is must be first of the others.
Chapter 27
27PG 6:1501
ἱ 41. Ἐκ τοῦ αὑτοῦ « Ὡς γὰρ εἴ τι ἀλλοιοῦται, ἔστι τοῦτο ὃ νῦν μὲν λευχὸν, πάλαι δὲ μέλαν, διό φαμεν εἶναί τι τὴν ὕλην" οὕτω καὶ ὁ τόπος διὰ τῆς τοιαύτης τινὸς εἶναι δοχεῖ φαντασίας " πλὴν, ἐχεῖνο μὲν, διότι ὃ ἣν ἀὴρ, τοῦτο νῦν ὕδωρ " ἁ δὲ τόπας, ὅτι οὗ ἣν ὁ ἀὴρ, ἐνταῦθά ἐστι νῦν ὕδωρ. » ΕἸ ὃν ἔχει λόγον ὁ τόπος πρὸς τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ, τοῦτον ἔχει ἣ ὕλη πρὸς τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ διὰ τῆς ὁμοίας φαντασίας " ἄληπτος δ᾽ ὁ τόπος, καὶ ἡ ὕλη" οὐδὲν ἄρα ἐστὶν ἡ ὕλη τῶν ἐν αὐτῇ ἀλλοιουμένων τε καὶ γιγνοβένων, καὶ οὐχ οὐσία. Πῶς οὖν ἐτέθη ἡ ὕλη οὐφία
hi 41. Ek tou hautou « Hōs gar ei ti alloioutai, esti touto ho nyn men leuchon, palai de melan, dio phamen einai ti tēn hylēn" houtō kai ho topos dia tēs toiautēs tinos einai dochei phantasias " plēn, echeino men, dioti ho hēn aēr, touto nyn hydōr " ha de topas, hoti hou hēn ho aēr, entautha esti nyn hydōr. » EI hon echei logon ho topos pros ta en autǭ, touton echei hē hylē pros ta en autę̄ dia tēs homoias phantasias " alēptos d᾽ ho topos, kai hē hylē" ouden ara estin hē hylē tōn en autę̄ alloioumenōn te kai gignobenōn, kai ouch ousia. Pōs oun etethē hē hylē ouphia
From the same: “For as, if something alters, there is this which is now white but formerly black, for which reason we say that matter is something, so place too seems to be something through some such appearance; except that the former is because what was air is now water, but place because where air was, there now is water.” If the relation that place has to the things in it, matter has to the things in it, through a similar appearance, and place is ungraspable, and so is matter, then matter is none of the things that are altered and come to be in it, and it is not a substance. How then was matter posited as a substance …
Chapter 28
28PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ « Πᾶν φῶμα ἣ κατὰ φορὰν ἣ κατ᾽ αὔξησιν χινητὸν, καθ᾽ αὑτὸ πού" ὁ δὲ οὐρανὸς, ὥσπερ εἴρηται, οὐ ποὺ ὅλως, οὐδὲ ἕν τινι τόπῳ ἐστὶν, εἴ γε μηδὲν αὐτὸν περιέχει σῶμα. » ᾿ Εἰ τὸ κατὰ φορὰν χινητὸν χαθ᾽ αὑτὸ ποὺ, χατὰ φορὰν δὲ χινητὸς ὁ οὐρανὸς, καὶ καθ᾽ αὑτὸ ἄρα ἀνάγχη εἶναι ποὺ τὸν οὐρανόν. Εἰ δὲ μὴ τὸ δεύτερον, οὐδ᾽ ἄρα τὸ πρῶτον" ἀχώριστα γὰρ ἀλλήλων καὶ τῇ οὶ ρεσις. Εἰ οὐχ ἔστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς ἐν τόπῳ καθ᾽ αὑτὸ, πῶς, χυχλιχὴν φορὰν φερόμενος, τῶν μερῶν αὐτοῦ τὰ μὲν ἄνω γίνεται χάτω, τὰ δὲ χάτω γίνεται ἄνω; λνω δὲ καὶ χάτω ὧν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ μέρεσι, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι ψευδὲς τὸ λέγειν τὸν οὐρανὸν μὴ εἶναι ἐν τόπῳ;
Ech tou hautou « Pan phōma hē kata phoran hē kat᾽ auxēsin chinēton, kath᾽ hauto pou" ho de ouranos, hōsper eirētai, ou pou holōs, oude hen tini topǭ estin, ei ge mēden auton periechei sōma. » ᾿ Ei to kata phoran chinēton chath᾽ hauto pou, chata phoran de chinētos ho ouranos, kai kath᾽ hauto ara ananchē einai pou ton ouranon. Ei de mē to deuteron, oud᾽ ara to prōton" achōrista gar allēlōn kai tę̄ oi resis. Ei ouch estin ho ouranos en topǭ kath᾽ hauto, pōs, chychlichēn phoran pheromenos, tōn merōn autou ta men anō ginetai chatō, ta de chatō ginetai anō? lnō de kai chatō hōn tois heautou meresi, pōs ouch esti pseudes to legein ton ouranon mē einai en topǭ?
From the same: “Every body that is movable by locomotion or by growth is in itself somewhere; but the heaven, as has been said, is not somewhere as a whole, nor in any place, since no body contains it.” If what is movable by locomotion is somewhere in itself, and the heaven is movable by locomotion, then the heaven too must be somewhere in itself. But if not the second, then not the first either; for they are inseparable from one another … If the heaven is not in place in itself, how, as it moves in a circle, do some of its parts that are above come to be below, and those below come to be above? And if it is above and below in its own parts, how is it not false to say that the heaven is not in place?
Chapter 29
29PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ «“όγου. « Στιγμῆς οὐχ ἔστιν ὁ τόπος. » Οὐχοῦν οὐχ ἔστι ποὺ ἥ στυγμὴ, ὥσπερ καὶ τὸ μὴ ὄν. ἘῚ δὲ ψευδὲς τοῦτο, ὃν ἄρα ἐστὶν ἡ στιγμὴ, καὶ πού. Εἰ δὲ ποὺ, καὶ τόπον αὐτῆς εἶναι ἐξ ἀνάγκης.
Ech tou hautou «“ogou. « Stigmēs ouch estin ho topos. » Ouchoun ouch esti pou hē stygmē, hōsper kai to mē on. EI de pseudes touto, hon ara estin hē stigmē, kai pou. Ei de pou, kai topon autēs einai ex anankēs.
From the same book: “Of a point there is no place.” So the point is not anywhere, like what is not. But if this is false, the point is a being, and somewhere. And if it is somewhere, it must also have a place.
Chapter 30
30PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «Ἰόγου. « Καὶ ἔστιν ὁ τόπος καὶ ποὺ, οὐχ ὡς ἐν τόπῳ δὲ, … ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τὸ πέρας ἐν τῷ πεπερασμένῳ. Οὐ γὰρ ἐν τόπῳ τὸ ὃν, ἀλλὰ. τὸ χινητὸν σῶμα. » Εἰ πᾶν τὸ ἐν τόπῳ πού ἐστι, καὶ οὐ πᾶν τὸ ποὺ ἐν τόπῳ ἐστὶ, πλέον ἄρα τὸ ποὺ τοῦ ἐν τόπῳ. Πῶς οὖν μιᾶς χατηγορίας εἶναι λέγεται τὸ ποὺ καὶ τὸ ἐν τόπῳ, τὰ τοτοῦτον ἀλλήλων διαφέροντα, ὥστε καὶ τὸν. τόπον λέγειν εἶναι μὲν ποὺ, οὐκ ἐν τόπῳ δέ; Καὶ εἰ τὸ πέρας τοῦ πεπερασμένου ἑτέρου μὲν πεπερασμένου ἐστὶ τόπος, ἑτέρου δὲ πέρας " πῶς οὐχ ἔστιν ἀνάγχη ἀεὶ τὸν τόπον εἶναι καὶ τόπον καὶ πέρας; Καὶ εἰ πρὸ τῶν ἐν τόπῳ ὁ τόπος ἐστὶ, πῶς οὐ λέλ»- "αι ἡ ἀνάγχη τοῦ ἀεὶ τὸν τόπον εἶναι τόπον μὲν ἄλλου, πέρας δὲ ἄλλου; Καὶ εἰ τὸ μηδαμῶς ὃν οὐχ ἔστιν ἐν τόπῳ" εἴη γὰρ ἂν ποὺ, καθὼς εἶπε " πῶς οὐχ ἔστι ταὐτὸν τὸ ποὺ τῷ ἐν τόπῳ; Καὶ εἰ μὴ ἅπαν ἐν τόπῳ τὸ ὃν, πῶς οὐχ ἔσται ταὐτὰ τῷ μὴ ὄντι τινὰ τῶν ὄντων, εἴγε τὸ μὴ εἶναι ἐν τόπῳ χοινόν ἔστιν ἀμφοτέρων; Καὶ εἰ τὸ χινητὸν σῶμα μόνον ἐν τόπῳ ἐστὶ, πῶς ὁ οὐρανὸς, σῶμα ὃν χινητὸν, οὐχ ἔστιν ἐν τόπῳ;
Ech tou autou «Iogou. « Kai estin ho topos kai pou, ouch hōs en topǭ de, … all᾽ hōs to peras en tǭ peperasmenǭ. Ou gar en topǭ to hon, alla. to chinēton sōma. » Ei pan to en topǭ pou esti, kai ou pan to pou en topǭ esti, pleon ara to pou tou en topǭ. Pōs oun mias chatēgorias einai legetai to pou kai to en topǭ, ta totouton allēlōn diapheronta, hōste kai ton. topon legein einai men pou, ouk en topǭ de? Kai ei to peras tou peperasmenou heterou men peperasmenou esti topos, heterou de peras " pōs ouch estin ananchē aei ton topon einai kai topon kai peras? Kai ei pro tōn en topǭ ho topos esti, pōs ou lel»- "ai hē ananchē tou aei ton topon einai topon men allou, peras de allou? Kai ei to mēdamōs hon ouch estin en topǭ" eiē gar an pou, kathōs eipe " pōs ouch esti tauton to pou tǭ en topǭ? Kai ei mē hapan en topǭ to hon, pōs ouch estai tauta tǭ mē onti tina tōn ontōn, eige to mē einai en topǭ choinon estin amphoterōn? Kai ei to chinēton sōma monon en topǭ esti, pōs ho ouranos, sōma hon chinēton, ouch estin en topǭ?
From the same book: “And place is somewhere, not as in a place, … but as the limit is in the limited. For not [every] being is in place, but the movable body.” If everything in place is somewhere, but not everything somewhere is in place, then “somewhere” is wider than “in place.” How then are “somewhere” and “in place” said to belong to one category, when they differ so much from each other that he says that place is somewhere but not in place? And if the limit of the limited is the place of one limited thing and the limit of another, how is it not necessary that place always be both place and limit? And if place is prior to the things in place, how is the necessity not removed that place always be the place of one thing and the limit of another? And if what in no way is is not in place (for it would be somewhere, as he said), how is “somewhere” not the same as “in place”? And if not every being is in place, how will some beings not be the same as what is not, since not being in place is common to both? And if only the movable body is in place, how is the heaven, being a movable body, not in place?
Chapter 31
31PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «Ἰόγου Περὶ τοῦ χρόνου. « Ὅτι μὲν οὖν ἣ ὅλως οὐκ ἔστιν, ἣ μόλις καὶ ἀμυδρῶς, ἐκ τῶνδε τις ἂν ὑποπτεύσειε. Τὸ μὲν γὰρ αὖτοῦ γέγονε καὶ οὐχ ἔστι, τὸ δὲ μέλλει καὶ οὔπω ἐστίν" ἐχ δὲ τούτων καὶ ὁ ἄπειρος καὶ ὃ ἀεὶ λαμθανόμενος γρόνος σύγχειται. Τὸ ὃὲ ἐχ μὴ ὄντων συγχείμενον ἀδύνατον ἂν δόξεις μετέχειν οὐσίας. Παντὸς γὰρ μεριπτοῦ, ἐάνπερ ἧ, ἀνάγχη, ὅτε ἐστὶν, ἤτοι ἔνια, ἣ πάντα τὰ μέρη εἶναι. Τοῦ δὲ χρόνου τὰ μὲν γέγονε, τὰ δὲ μέλλει, ἔστι δὲ οὐθὲν, ὄντος μεριστοῦ. Τὸ δὲ νῦν οὐ μέρος " μετρεῖν γὰρ τὸ μέρος, καὶ συγχεῖσθαι δεῖ τὸ ὅλον ἐχ τῶν μερῶν " ὁ δὲ χρόνος οὐ δοχεῖ συγχεῖσθαι ἐχ τῶν νῦν. » Εἰ πᾶν τὸ γιγνόμενον πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι οὐχ ἧν, οὐχ ἄρα ἀϊδιός τε καὶ ἄναρχος ὁ χρόνος " διὸ οὔτε ἡ χίνησἰς ἔστιν ἀϊδιός τε καὶ ἄναρχος, ἧς ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀριθμός. ΕΠ γὰρ τὸ μέλλον μέρος τοῦ χρόνον. οὔπω … τοῦ γενέσθαι μέλλον ἦν ἄρα ὅτε οὖκ ἦν τὸ γεγονὸς μέρος τοῦ χρόνου. Καὶ εἰ δεῖ τὸ ἄπειρον ἄναρχον εἶναι, οὐχ ἄρα ἄπειρος ὁ χρόνος, τὴν μεταδολὴν τοῦ μέλλοντος ἔχων ἀρχὴν τοῦ εἶναι. Καὶ εἰ μὲν τὸ γεγονὸς μέρος νοῦ χρόνου ἐνεργείᾳ ἐστὶ χρόνου, τὸ δὲ μέλλον δυνάμει, ἐν δὲ τοῖς οὖσιν ἣ ἐνέργεια καὶ δύναμις" οὐχ ἄρα ἐχ μὴ ὄντων σύγχειται ὁ ἐχ τοῦ γεγονότος καὶ μέλλοντος συγχείμενος χρόνος. Καὶ εἰ τῆς οὐσίας οὐ μετέχει ὁ χρόνος, ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως τοῦ παραχεῖσθαι ταῖς οὐσίαις μετέχει" ὡς καὶ ἐχ τούτου φανερὸν, ὅτι τῶν ὄντων ἐστὶν ὁ χρόνος. Καὶ εἰ τὸ γεγονὸς μέρης τοῦ χρόνου ἐν τοῖς γεγονόσι μέρεσι τοῦ μεριστοῦ θεωρεῖται, πῶς οὐθὲν μέρος ἐστὶ τοῦ ε χρόνου, μεριστοῦ ὄντος; Καὶ εἰ τὸ νῦν οὐχ ἔστιν ἴση! ἄτομον καὶ ἡ στιγμὴ τοῦ χρόνου λεγόμενον; Πῶς ἐνδέχεται ἐχ μὲν τοῦ μέλλοντος γίνεσθαι εἰς τὸ νῦν τὴν μεταβολὴν, ἐχ δὲ τοῦ νῦν εἰς τὸ παρεληλυθὸς, τοῦ νῦν μὴ ὄντος μέρους τοῦ χρόνου; Πάντα γὰρ μέρος τοῦ χρόνου, πρῶτον, μέλλον, ὕστερον, νῦν, ἔπει»
Ech tou autou «Iogou Peri tou chronou. « Hoti men oun hē holōs ouk estin, hē molis kai amydrōs, ek tōnde tis an hypopteuseie. To men gar autou gegone kai ouch esti, to de mellei kai oupō estin" ech de toutōn kai ho apeiros kai ho aei lamthanomenos gronos syncheitai. To hoe ech mē ontōn syncheimenon adynaton an doxeis metechein ousias. Pantos gar meriptou, eanper hē, ananchē, hote estin, ētoi enia, hē panta ta merē einai. Tou de chronou ta men gegone, ta de mellei, esti de outhen, ontos meristou. To de nyn ou meros " metrein gar to meros, kai syncheisthai dei to holon ech tōn merōn " ho de chronos ou dochei syncheisthai ech tōn nyn. » Ei pan to gignomenon pro tou genesthai ouch hēn, ouch ara aïdios te kai anarchos ho chronos " dio oute hē chinēsis estin aïdios te kai anarchos, hēs ho chronos estin arithmos. EP gar to mellon meros tou chronon. oupō … tou genesthai mellon ēn ara hote ouk ēn to gegonos meros tou chronou. Kai ei dei to apeiron anarchon einai, ouch ara apeiros ho chronos, tēn metadolēn tou mellontos echōn archēn tou einai. Kai ei men to gegonos meros nou chronou energeią esti chronou, to de mellon dynamei, en de tois ousin hē energeia kai dynamis" ouch ara ech mē ontōn syncheitai ho ech tou gegonotos kai mellontos syncheimenos chronos. Kai ei tēs ousias ou metechei ho chronos, all᾽ homōs tou paracheisthai tais ousiais metechei" hōs kai ech toutou phaneron, hoti tōn ontōn estin ho chronos. Kai ei to gegonos merēs tou chronou en tois gegonosi meresi tou meristou theōreitai, pōs outhen meros esti tou e chronou, meristou ontos? Kai ei to nyn ouch estin isē! atomon kai hē stigmē tou chronou legomenon? Pōs endechetai ech men tou mellontos ginesthai eis to nyn tēn metabolēn, ech de tou nyn eis to parelēlythos, tou nyn mē ontos merous tou chronou? Panta gar meros tou chronou, prōton, mellon, hysteron, nyn, epei»
From the same book, On time: “That it either does not exist at all, or barely and obscurely, one might suspect from the following. Part of it has been and is not, part is going to be and is not yet; and of these both infinite time and time as it is taken at any moment are composed. What is composed of things that are not would seem impossible to share in substance. Further, of every divisible thing, if it exists, it is necessary that, when it exists, either some or all of its parts exist. But of time some parts have been, some are going to be, and none is, though it is divisible. The now is not a part; for a part measures, and the whole must be composed of the parts; but time does not seem to be composed of nows.” If everything that comes to be did not exist before it came to be, then time is not eternal and without beginning; and therefore neither is motion eternal and without beginning, of which time is the number. For if the future part of time is not yet … before it came to be it was future; there was, then, a time when the past part of time was not. And if the infinite must be without beginning, then time is not infinite, since it has as the beginning of its being the change from what is future. And if the past part of time is time in actuality, and the future in potentiality, and actuality and potentiality are among the things that are, then time, composed of the past and the future, is not composed of things that are not. And if time does not share in substance, yet it does share in being attached to substances; so that from this too it is evident that time is among the things that are. And if the past part of time is seen in the past parts of what is divisible, how is no part of time [present], though it is divisible? And if the now is not … what is called the indivisible and the point of time? How is it possible for the change to come about from the future into the now, and from the now into the past, if the now is not a part of time? For all are parts of time: the first, the future, the later, the now, …
Chapter 32
32PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ τετάρτου «2όγου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγ» ε Ὅτι μὲν τοίνυν οὔτε χίνησις οὔτε ἄνευ χινήσεως ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶ, φανερόν. » ᾿Αλλ ὅτι γενητὸς ὁ χρόνος καὶ οὔκ ἀΐδιος, ἠργμένος καὶ οὐχ ἄναρχος, πεπερασμένος καὶ οὐχ ἄπειρος, φανερόν ἔστι καὶ τοῦτο. Εἰ δὲ ὁ χρόνος τοιοῦτος, ἐξ ἀνάγχης καὶ ἡ χίνησις, ἧς ἀριθμός ἐστιν ὁ χρόνος.
Ech tou autou tetartou «2ogou tēs autēs prag» e Hoti men toinyn oute chinēsis oute aneu chinēseōs ho chronos esti, phaneron. » ᾿All hoti genētos ho chronos kai ouk aïdios, ērgmenos kai ouch anarchos, peperasmenos kai ouch apeiros, phaneron esti kai touto. Ei de ho chronos toioutos, ex ananchēs kai hē chinēsis, hēs arithmos estin ho chronos.
From the same fourth book of the same treatise: “That time, then, is neither motion nor without motion, is evident.” But it is evident too that time is generated and not eternal, has a beginning and is not without beginning, is finite and not infinite. And if time is such, so necessarily is motion, of which time is the number.
Chapter 33
33PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ. λόγου. « Ὅση γὰρ ἡ χίνησις, τοσοῦτος καὶ ὁ χρόνος ἂεὶ δοχεῖ γεγονέναι. » ᾿ Οἷς τὸ γενητὸν καὶ τὸ γεγονέναι πρόσεστι, τούτων ἐξ ἀνάγχης τὸ ἀΐδιόν τε καὶ ἄναρχον καὶ τὸ ἄπειρον ἄπεστιν. ᾿
Ech tou autou. logou. « Hosē gar hē chinēsis, tosoutos kai ho chronos aei dochei gegonenai. » ᾿ Hois to genēton kai to gegonenai prosesti, toutōn ex ananchēs to aïdion te kai anarchon kai to apeiron apestin. ᾿
From the same book: “For as much as the motion is, so much time always seems to have passed.” From the things to which being generated and having come to be belong, being eternal, being without beginning, and being infinite are necessarily absent.
Chapter 34
34PG 6:1501
« Τότε φαμὲν γεγονέναι χρόνον, ὅταν τοῦ προτέρου καὶ ὑστέρον ἐν τῇ χινήσει αἴσθησιν λάδωμεν. ζομεν δὲ τῷ ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο ὑπολαθεῖν αὐτὸ, καὶ τὸ μεταξὺ αὐτῶν ἕτερογ. Ὅταν γὰρ ἕτερα τὰ ἄχρα τοῦ μέσου νοήσωμεν, καὶ δύο εἴπῃ ἡ ψυχὴ τὰ νῦν, τὸ μὲν πρότερον, τὸ δὲ ὕστερον, τότε καὶ τοῦτό φαμεν … εἶναι δοκεῖ. Ἔστι γὰρ ὁ χρόνος ἀριθμὸς χινήσεως χατὰ τὸ πρότερον καὶ ὕστερον. Οὐχ ἄρα χίνησις ὁ χρόνος, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ ἀριθμὸν ἔχει ἡ κίνησις. Σημεῖον δέ" τὸ μὲν πλεῖον καὶ ἔλαττον χρίνομεν ἀριθμῷ" χίνησιν δὲ πλείω καὶ ἐλάττῳ χρόνῳ.. Ὁ τὴν γένεσιν τοῦ χρόνου τῷ ἐν τῇ χινήδει πρώτῳ καὶ ὑστέρῳ ὁριζόμενος ἀΐδιόν τε καὶ ἄναρχον καὶ ἄπειρον οὔτε τὸν χρόνον λέγει οὔτε τὴν χίνησιν. Εἰ γὰρ γέγονεν, οὔτε ἀΐδιόν ἐστιν οὔτε ἄναρχον " καὶ εἰ τοῖς οἰχείοις ἄχροις ἐστὶ περατουμένη, ἄπειρος οὐχ ἔστιν.
« Tote phamen gegonenai chronon, hotan tou proterou kai hysteron en tę̄ chinēsei aisthēsin ladōmen. zomen de tǭ allo kai allo hypolathein auto, kai to metaxy autōn heterog. Hotan gar hetera ta achra tou mesou noēsōmen, kai dyo eipę̄ hē psychē ta nyn, to men proteron, to de hysteron, tote kai touto phamen … einai dokei. Esti gar ho chronos arithmos chinēseōs chata to proteron kai hysteron. Ouch ara chinēsis ho chronos, all᾽ ē arithmon echei hē kinēsis. Sēmeion de" to men pleion kai elatton chrinomen arithmǭ" chinēsin de pleiō kai elattǭ chronǭ.. Ho tēn genesin tou chronou tǭ en tę̄ chinēdei prōtǭ kai hysterǭ horizomenos aïdion te kai anarchon kai apeiron oute ton chronon legei oute tēn chinēsin. Ei gar gegonen, oute aïdion estin oute anarchon " kai ei tois oicheiois achrois esti peratoumenē, apeiros ouch estin.
“We say that time has passed when we perceive the before and after in motion. We distinguish them by taking them to be one thing and another, and something between them different from them. For when we think of the extremes as different from the middle, and the soul says that the nows are two, one before and the other after, then we say this … seems to be [time]. For time is the number of motion with respect to before and after. Time, then, is not motion, but that by which motion has number. A sign of this: we judge more and less by number, and more and less motion by time.” He who defines the coming to be of time by the before and after in motion calls neither time nor motion eternal, without beginning, and infinite. For if it has come to be, it is neither eternal nor without beginning; and if it is bounded by its own extremes, it is not infinite.
Chapter 35
35PG 6:1501
Ἔχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Τὸ δὲ νῦν τὸν χρόνον μετρεῖ ἧ πρότερον καὶ ὗστε-, ρὸν καὶ ἀχολουθεῖ τῷ μὲν μεγέθει ἣ χίνησις, ταύτῃ δὲ ὁ χρόνος. ι] Εἰ οὐχ ἔστι τὸ νῦν μέρος τοῦ χρόνου, καθὼς εἶπεν ἐν τῷ τριαχοστῷ τρίτῳ χεφαλαίῳ, πῶς μετρεῖ τὸν χρόνον; Ἢ ὅςα οὐ μετρεῖ τὸν χρόνον τὸ νῦν, ἢ μέρος αὐτὸ ἀνάγχη εἶναι τοῦ χρόνου" καὶ εἰ ἀχολουθεῖ τῷ μεγέθει ἡ χίνησις, ταύτῃ δὲ ὁ χρόνος, γενητὸν ἄρα τὸ μέγεθος, ὥσπερ ἡ κίνησις καὶ ὁ χρόνος, τὰ ἐχείνῳ ἀχολουθοῦντα.
Ech tou autou « To de nyn ton chronon metrei hē proteron kai hyste-, ron kai acholouthei tǭ men megethei hē chinēsis, tautę̄ de ho chronos. i] Ei ouch esti to nyn meros tou chronou, kathōs eipen en tǭ triachostǭ tritǭ chephalaiǭ, pōs metrei ton chronon? Ē hosa ou metrei ton chronon to nyn, ē meros auto ananchē einai tou chronou" kai ei acholouthei tǭ megethei hē chinēsis, tautę̄ de ho chronos, genēton ara to megethos, hōsper hē kinēsis kai ho chronos, ta echeinǭ acholouthounta.
From the same: “The now measures time as before and after; and motion follows magnitude, and time follows motion.” If the now is not a part of time, as he said in the thirty-third chapter, how does it measure time? Either the now does not measure time, or it must itself be a part of time. And if motion follows magnitude, and time follows motion, then magnitude is generated, like motion and time, which follow it.
Chapter 36
36PG 6:1501
ι Τῆς γραμμῆς ἐλάχιστος ἀριθμὸς πλήθει μὲν ἔστι δύο ἣ μία, μεγέθει δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐλάχιστος " ἐλάχιστος γὰρ κατὰ μὲν ἀριθμόν ἔστιν ὁ εἷς ἣ δύο, κατὰ δὲ μέγεθος οὐχ ἔστιν. » Εἰ μὴ ἐλάχιστόν ἐστι μέρος, ἐν τῇ γραμμῇ μὲν ἡ στιγμὴ, ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ δὲ τὸ νῦν, τί ἕτερόν ἐστιν ἢ στιγμὴ ἐν τῇ γραμμῇ, καὶ τὸ νῦν ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ; Εἰ δὲ οὐχ ἐλάχιστόν ἐστι μέρος, ἀλλὰ πέρας, πῶς οὖν χωρὶς μὲν τοῦ πεπερασμένου ἀδύνατόν ἐστιν εἶναι τὸ πέρας, χωρὶς δὲ τῆς γραμμῆς ἐνδέχοται εἶναι τὴν στιγμήν; Καὶ εἰ ἐν οἷς οὐκ ἔστι τὸ ἐλάχιστον, ἐν τούτοῖς οὐδὲ τὸ μέγιστον, χατὰ τί ἡ λοιπὴ διαφορὰ τῶν μερῶν, τοῦ μεγίστου καὶ τοῦ ἐλαχίστου ἀναιρουμέ- "ης τῆς διαφορᾶς;
i Tēs grammēs elachistos arithmos plēthei men esti dyo hē mia, megethei de ouk estin elachistos " elachistos gar kata men arithmon estin ho heis hē dyo, kata de megethos ouch estin. » Ei mē elachiston esti meros, en tę̄ grammę̄ men hē stigmē, en tǭ chronǭ de to nyn, ti heteron estin ē stigmē en tę̄ grammę̄, kai to nyn en tǭ chronǭ? Ei de ouch elachiston esti meros, alla peras, pōs oun chōris men tou peperasmenou adynaton estin einai to peras, chōris de tēs grammēs endechotai einai tēn stigmēn? Kai ei en hois ouk esti to elachiston, en toutois oude to megiston, chata ti hē loipē diaphora tōn merōn, tou megistou kai tou elachistou anairoume- "ēs tēs diaphoras?
“The least number in multitude is two or one, but in magnitude there is no least; for the least in number is one or two, but in magnitude there is none.” If the point in the line and the now in time are not least parts, what else is the point in the line and the now in time? And if it is not a least part but a limit, how is it that the limit cannot be without the limited, but the point can be without the line? And if where there is no least there is no greatest either, in what does the remaining difference of the parts consist, when the difference of greatest and least is abolished?
Chapter 37
37PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ « Ὥστε φανερὸν, ὅτι τὰ ἀεὶ ὄντα ἣ τὰ ἀεὶ μὴ ὄντα οὐχ ἔστιν ἐν χρόνῳ’ οὐ γὰρ περιέχεται ὑπὸ τοῦ χρόνον, οὐδὲ μετρεῖται τὸ εἶναι αὐτῶν ὑπὸ τοῦ χρόνον. » Ὡς οὖν τὴν χίνηαιν εἴρηχας εἶναι ἀΐδιον, καὶ τὸν χρόνον ταύτης ἀριθμόν; Ὧν γὰρ ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀχώριστος, ταῦτα οὐχ ἐνδέχεται μὴ εἶναι ἐν χρόνῳ,
Ech tou hautou « Hōste phaneron, hoti ta aei onta hē ta aei mē onta ouch estin en chronǭ’ ou gar periechetai hypo tou chronon, oude metreitai to einai autōn hypo tou chronon. » Hōs oun tēn chinēain eirēchas einai aïdion, kai ton chronon tautēs arithmon? Hōn gar ho chronos estin achōristos, tauta ouch endechetai mē einai en chronǭ,
From the same: “So it is evident that the things that always are, or always are not, are not in time; for they are not contained by time, nor is their being measured by time.” How then have you said that motion is eternal, and time its number? For the things from which time is inseparable cannot fail to be in time.
Chapter 38
38PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Ὅσα μήτε χινεῖται μήτε ἣρεμεῖ, οὐχ ἔστιν ἐν χρόνῳ" τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἐν χρόνῳ εἶναι ἐστὶ τὸ μετρεῖσθαι χρόνῳ " ὁ δὲ χρόνος χινήσεως καὶ ἡρεμίας μέτρον. » Εἰ τὸ ὃν ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ, ἐχεῖνο χινεῖται καὶ ἤρεμεῖ, χινεῖται δὲ ὁ. οὐρανὸς χατὰ τὸν λέγοντα, καὶ ἣρεμεζ ἡ γῇ ἐν χρόνῳ ἄρα ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ, καὶ ἡ τούτων χίνησίς τε καὶ ἣρεμία, Καὶ εἰ γενητὸς ὁ χρόνος, ἐξ ἀνάγχης.
Ech tou autou « Hosa mēte chineitai mēte hēremei, ouch estin en chronǭ" to men gar en chronǭ einai esti to metreisthai chronǭ " ho de chronos chinēseōs kai hēremias metron. » Ei to hon en tǭ chronǭ, echeino chineitai kai ēremei, chineitai de ho. ouranos chata ton legonta, kai hēremez hē gę̄ en chronǭ ara ho ouranos kai hē gē, kai hē toutōn chinēsis te kai hēremia, Kai ei genētos ho chronos, ex ananchēs.
From the same: “Whatever neither moves nor rests is not in time; for being in time is being measured by time, and time is the measure of motion and rest.” If what is in time moves and rests, and the heaven moves, according to the speaker, and the earth rests, then the heaven and the earth, and their motion and rest, are in time. And if time is generated, necessarily [so are they].
Chapter 39
39PG 6:1501
ὅ9. Ἐχ πέμπτου 2όγου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγματείας. « Ὥστς ἀνάγχη ἐχ τῶν εἰρημένων τρεῖς εἶναι μετ … … τὴν ἐξ ὑποχειμένου εἰς μὴ ὑποχεέμενον, καὶ τὰν ἐχ μὴ ὑποχειμένου εἰς ὑποχείμενον. Ἢ γὰρ ἐχ μὴ ὑτοχειμένου εἰς μὴ ὑποχείμενον οὐκ ἔτι μεταθολὴ, διὰ τὸ μὴ εἶναι χατ᾽ ἀντίθεσιν" οὔτε γὰρ ἐναντία, οὗτε ἀντίφασίς ἐστιν. Ἧ μὲν οὖν ἐξ οὐχ ὑποχειμένου εἰς ὑποχείμενον μεταδολὴ χατ᾽ ἀντίφασιν γένεσίς ἐστιν’ ἡ δ᾽ ἐξ ὑποχειμένου εἰς οὐχ ὑποχείμενον φθορά. » Οὐδαμοῦ ἄρα ἡ ὕλη, ἣν εἶπες ἐν τοῖς ἀνωτέρω ὑποχειμένην τοῖς γινομένοις τε καὶ φθειρομένοις, τοῖς μὲν ὡς ἐξ οὗ, τοῖς δὲ ὡς εἰς ὅ.
ho9. Ech pemptou 2ogou tēs autēs pragmateias. « Hōsts ananchē ech tōn eirēmenōn treis einai met … … tēn ex hypocheimenou eis mē hypocheemenon, kai tan ech mē hypocheimenou eis hypocheimenon. Ē gar ech mē hytocheimenou eis mē hypocheimenon ouk eti metatholē, dia to mē einai chat᾽ antithesin" oute gar enantia, houte antiphasis estin. Hē men oun ex ouch hypocheimenou eis hypocheimenon metadolē chat᾽ antiphasin genesis estin’ hē d᾽ ex hypocheimenou eis ouch hypocheimenon phthora. » Oudamou ara hē hylē, hēn eipes en tois anōterō hypocheimenēn tois ginomenois te kai phtheiromenois, tois men hōs ex hou, tois de hōs eis ho.
From the fifth book of the same treatise: “So that necessarily, from what has been said, there are three changes … the one from a subject to a non-subject, and the one from a non-subject to a subject. For the change from non-subject to non-subject is not a change, because it is not by opposition; for there are neither contraries nor contradiction. The change from non-subject to subject, by contradiction, is generation; that from subject to non-subject is perishing.” Matter, then, is nowhere — the matter you said above underlies the things that come to be and perish, for the one as that from which, for the other as that into which.
Chapter 40
40PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ «.Ἰόγου. « Τὸ μὲν γὰρ μὴ λευχὸν ἣ μὴ ἀγαθὸν, ὅμως ἐνδέχεται χινεῖσθαι χατὰ συμδεθηχός “ εἴη γὰρ ἄνθρωπος τὸ μὴ λευχόν᾽ τὸ δὲ ἀπλῶς μὴ τόδε, οὐδαμῶς" ἀδύνατον γὰρ τὸ μὴ ὃν χινεῖσθαι. » Εἰ ἐχ τοῦ μὴ χίνουμένου ἀδύνατον γενέσθαι οὐσίαν, καὶ τὸ ἀπλῶς τόδε μὴ ὃν οὐδαμῶς χινεῖται (ἀδύγατον γὰρ τὸ μὴ ὃν κινεῖσθαι)" πῶς γέγονεν ἐχ τῆς ὕλης οὐσία ἁπλῶς, τόδε τι οὐχ οὔσης;
Ech tou hautou «.Iogou. « To men gar mē leuchon hē mē agathon, homōs endechetai chineisthai chata symdethēchos “ eiē gar anthrōpos to mē leuchon᾽ to de aplōs mē tode, oudamōs" adynaton gar to mē hon chineisthai. » Ei ech tou mē chinoumenou adynaton genesthai ousian, kai to aplōs tode mē hon oudamōs chineitai (adygaton gar to mē hon kineisthai)" pōs gegonen ech tēs hylēs ousia haplōs, tode ti ouch ousēs?
From the same book: “For what is not white or not good can nevertheless be moved accidentally, for the not-white might be a man; but what is simply not a ‘this’ in no way; for it is impossible for what is not to be moved.” If substance cannot come to be from what is not moved, and what is simply not a “this” is in no way moved (for it is impossible for what is not to be moved), how has substance, simply, come to be from matter, which is not a “this”?
Chapter 41
41PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ ἐννάτου «“1όγου τῆς αὐτῆς πραγματείας. « Εἰ δὲ ἀδύνατον εἶναι καὶ νοΐ σαι χρόνον ἄνευ «οὔ νῦν, τὸ δὲ νῦν μεσότης τις, καὶ ἀρχὴν καὶ τελευτὴν ἔχον, ἀλλ᾽ ἀρχὴν μὲν τοῦ ἐσομένου χρόνου, τελευτὴν δὲ τοῦ παρελθόντος - ἀνάγχη ἀεὶ εἶναι τὸν χρόνον. Τὸ γὰρ ἔσχατον τοῦ τελευταίου ληφθέντος χρόνου τὸ νῦν ἐστιν. Οὐδὲν γὰρ ἔστι λαθεῖν ἐν τῷ χρόνν παρὰ τὸ νῦν" ὥστε ἐπεί ἔστιν ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτὴ. ἀνάγχη ἐπ᾽ ἀμφότερα εἶναι χρόνον" ἀλλ᾽ εἰ χρ'νον, ἀνάγχη καὶ χίνησιν, εἶπερ ὁ χρόνος πάθος ἐπὶ χινήσεως. » Ἐν τούτοις χατασχευάζει ὁ ᾿Αριστοτέλης τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶναι ἀΐδιον. Εἰ γὰρ μεσότης τις ἐστὶ καὶ ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτὴ, καὶ ἑκατέρωθεν ἀεὶ ἔχει χρόνον, ᾧ τεθέντι ἀναγκαίως ἕπεται τὸ τὸν χρόνον εἶναι ἀϊδιον" καὶ εἰ ὁ χρόνος ἀΐδιος, καὶ ἢ χίνησις ἐξ ἀνάγχτ: ἐστὶν ἀΐδιος ἧς ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀριθμός " καὶ εἰ ἡ χίνησις ἀΐδιος, ἐξ ἀνάγχης καὶ τὸ χινούμενον σῶμα ἀϊδιόν ἐστι. Τοῦτο δὲ ἀτόπως ἔθηχε τὸ συναΐδιον εἶναι" καὶ ἐλεγχθήσεται οὕτως. Ὡς γὰρ γενήσετα! ὁ μέλλων γίνεσθαι χρόνος, οὕτως γέγονε καὶ ὁ παρελθών. ᾿Αλλ ὁ μέλλων γίνεσθαι χρόνος, ὥσπερ τὴν μέλλουσαν γενέσθαι ἔχει, οὕτως καὶ τὴν ἀρχήν᾽ καὶ ὥσπερ οὐδὲν τοῦ παρελθόντος ἐστὶν ἐν τῷ μᾶλοντι, οὕτως οὐδὲ τοῦ μέλλοντός ἔστιν ἐν τῷ παοὀντι. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τὸ νῦν ὄν ἐστι καὶ πάρεστι, τὸ δὲ μέλλον οὕπω ἐστὶν, οὔτε ὃν, οὔτε παρόν. οὐχ ἄρα ἐστὶ τὸ παρὸν νῦν ἀρχὴ τοῦ μέλλοντος χρόνου, ἀλλὰ τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι νῦν, ἐκεῖνό ἔστιν ἀρχὴ τοῦ μέλλοντος, ὃ οὔτε μεσότης τίς ἔστιν, ἔχον ἐπ᾽ ἀμφότερα χρόνον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ θάτερον, οὔτε ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτή " τὸ αὐτὸ μὲν νῦν, ἄλλου δὲ καὶ ἄλλου χρόνου " οἷον, ἀρχὴ μὲν τοῦ μέλλοντος, τελεντὴ δὲ τοῦ παρελθόντος " ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλο μὲν νῦν ἀρχὴ, καὶ ἄλλο τελευτὴ, τοῦ αὐτοῦ δὲ χρόνου. ὕλλλως δὲ, εἰ ἀδύνατον τὸ νῦν εἶναι νῦν, ἐὰν μὴ πρόπτερὸν ἣ μέλλον καὶ οὐχ ὄν, ἀδύνατον ἄρα τὸ νῦν συν» αἴδιον εἶνα!. Εἰ γὰρ, πᾶν τὸ πρότερον οὐχ ὃν, ὕστερὸν δὲ, γενητὸν τοῦτο, τοιοῦτον δὲ καὶ τὸ νῦν, γενητὸν ἄρα τὸ νῦν. Ἐὶ δὲ τὸ νῦν, ἐξ ἀνάγχης καὶ ὁ πᾶς χρόνος, οὗ ἀρχὴ καὶ τελευτὴ τὸ νῦν’ καὶ εἰ ὁ χρόνος, ἐξ ἀνάγχης καὶ ἡ χίνησις, ἧς ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἀριθμός “" καὶ εἰ ἡ χίνησις, ἐξ ἀνάγχης καὶ τὸ χινούμενον σῶμά ἔστι γενητόν.
Ech tou ennatou «“1ogou tēs autēs pragmateias. « Ei de adynaton einai kai noï sai chronon aneu «ou nyn, to de nyn mesotēs tis, kai archēn kai teleutēn echon, all᾽ archēn men tou esomenou chronou, teleutēn de tou parelthontos - ananchē aei einai ton chronon. To gar eschaton tou teleutaiou lēphthentos chronou to nyn estin. Ouden gar esti lathein en tǭ chronn para to nyn" hōste epei estin archē kai teleutē. ananchē ep᾽ amphotera einai chronon" all᾽ ei chr'non, ananchē kai chinēsin, eiper ho chronos pathos epi chinēseōs. » En toutois chatascheuazei ho ᾿Aristotelēs ton ouranon einai aïdion. Ei gar mesotēs tis esti kai archē kai teleutē, kai hekaterōthen aei echei chronon, hǭ tethenti anankaiōs hepetai to ton chronon einai aïdion" kai ei ho chronos aïdios, kai ē chinēsis ex anancht: estin aïdios hēs ho chronos estin arithmos " kai ei hē chinēsis aïdios, ex ananchēs kai to chinoumenon sōma aïdion esti. Touto de atopōs ethēche to synaïdion einai" kai elenchthēsetai houtōs. Hōs gar genēseta! ho mellōn ginesthai chronos, houtōs gegone kai ho parelthōn. ᾿All ho mellōn ginesthai chronos, hōsper tēn mellousan genesthai echei, houtōs kai tēn archēn᾽ kai hōsper ouden tou parelthontos estin en tǭ malonti, houtōs oude tou mellontos estin en tǭ paoonti. ᾿All᾽ ei to nyn on esti kai paresti, to de mellon houpō estin, oute hon, oute paron. ouch ara esti to paron nyn archē tou mellontos chronou, alla to mellon esesthai nyn, ekeino estin archē tou mellontos, ho oute mesotēs tis estin, echon ep᾽ amphotera chronon, all᾽ epi thateron, oute archē kai teleutē " to auto men nyn, allou de kai allou chronou " hoion, archē men tou mellontos, telentē de tou parelthontos " all᾽ allo men nyn archē, kai allo teleutē, tou autou de chronou. hylllōs de, ei adynaton to nyn einai nyn, ean mē propteron hē mellon kai ouch on, adynaton ara to nyn syn» aidion eina!. Ei gar, pan to proteron ouch hon, hysteron de, genēton touto, toiouton de kai to nyn, genēton ara to nyn. Ei de to nyn, ex ananchēs kai ho pas chronos, hou archē kai teleutē to nyn’ kai ei ho chronos, ex ananchēs kai hē chinēsis, hēs ho chronos estin arithmos “" kai ei hē chinēsis, ex ananchēs kai to chinoumenon sōma esti genēton.
From the ninth book of the same treatise: “If it is impossible for time to be or to be thought without the now, and the now is a kind of middle, having both a beginning and an end, a beginning of time to come and an end of time past, then there must always be time. For the extremity of the last time taken is a now; for there is nothing to take in time besides the now; so that, since it is a beginning and an end, there must be time on both sides of it. But if there is time, there must also be motion, since time is an affection of motion.” In these words Aristotle builds his case that the heaven is eternal. For if [the now] is a kind of middle, and a beginning and an end, and always has time on either side, once this is posited it necessarily follows that time is eternal; and if time is eternal, the motion of which time is the number is necessarily eternal; and if motion is eternal, the moved body too is necessarily eternal. He posited this co-eternity absurdly, and it will be refuted as follows. As the time that is to come will come to be, so the past time too came to be. But the time that is to come, as it has the [now] that is going to come to be, so it also has its beginning; and as nothing of the past is in the future, so nothing of the future is in the present. But if the now is, and is present, and the future is not yet, neither being nor present, then the present now is not the beginning of the time to come; rather, the now that is going to be, that is the beginning of the future, which is neither a kind of middle having time on both sides, but only on one side, nor beginning and end, the same now, of one time and another (that is, beginning of the future and end of the past); but one now is the beginning, and another the end, of the same time. Again, if it is impossible for the now to be now unless it was first future and not being, then it is impossible for the now to be co-eternal. For if everything that first is not, but later is, is generated, and the now is such, then the now is generated. And if the now, then necessarily also the whole of time, whose beginning and end is the now; and if time, then necessarily motion too, of which time is the number; and if motion, then necessarily the moved body too is generated.
Chapter 42
42PG 6:1501
λ42. Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ ε Ὅλως ὁὲ τὸ νομίζειν ταύτην τὴν ἀρχὴν εἶναι ἱχανὴν, ὅτι ἀεί ἐστιν οὕτως ἣ γίνεται, οὐχ ὀρθῶς ἔστιν ὑπολαθεῖν - ἐφ᾽ ὃ Δημόκριτος ἀνάγει τὰς περὶ φύσεως αἰτίας, ὅτι οὕέως καὶ τὸ πρότερον ἐγίνετο. Τοῦ δ᾽ ἀεὶ οὐχ ἀξιοῖ ἀρχὴν ζητεῖν, λέγων ἐπὶ τινῶν ὀρθῶς " ὅτι δὲ ἐπὶ πάντων, οὐχεὀρθῶς. Καὶ γὰρ τὸ τρίγωνον ἔχει δυσὶν ὀρθαῖς ἀεὶ τὰς γωνίας ἴσας - ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως ἐστί τι τῆς ἀϊδιότητος ταύτης ἕτερον αἴτιον ἀΐδιον " τῶν μέντοι ἀρχῶν οὐχ ἔστιν ἕτερον αἴτιον ἀϊδίων οὐσῶν. » Εἰ τοΐνυν ὡς τίνεται νῦν, οὕτω καὶ τὸ πρότερον ἐγίνετο, οὐχ ὀρθῶς ἔστιν ὑπολαθεῖν ἀρχὴν εἶναι τῶν ἀεὶ χατὰ φύσιν γινομένων " ἐξ ἀνάγχης ἄρα ὀρθῶς ἔστιν ὑπολαθεῖν ἀρχὴν εἶναι τῶν χατὰ φύσιν γινομένων τὸ μὴ οὕτω γεγονὸς, ὡς τὸ νῦν γίνεται, ἀλλ' ἑτέρως - διὸ δίκαιόν ἐστι καὶ τοῦ ἀεὶ γινομένου ζητεῖν τὴν ἀρχήν. [Αλλως γίνεται ζῶον ἐχ ζώου, καὶ ἄλλως γέγονε ζῶον ἐχ μὴ ζώου. Καὶ τὸ μὲν ζῶον ἐχ μὴ ζώου οὔτε κατὰ φύσιν γέγονεν, οὔτε ἀεὶ γίνεται" τὸ δὲ ζῶον ἐχ ζώου ἀεί τε καὶ χατὰ φύσιν γίνεται, ἐξ ὅτου ἔλαδεν ἀρχὴν τοῦ γίνεσθαι ἐχ ζώου τὸ μὴ ἐχ ζώου. Καὶ τοῦτο ἐπὶ πάντων τῶν ἀεὶ χατὰ φύσιν γυριομένων, οὐχ ἐπὶ τινῶν μόνον " ἀδύνατον γὰρ τὸ ἐξ ἀρχῶν γενητῶν τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχειν γένεσιν ἣν ἐσχήχατιν αἱ ἀρκαί. Ἢ ἐν τοῖς γενητοῖς ἀϊδιότης ἄναρχος εἶναι οὐ δύναται. Καὶ γὰρ τὸ τρίγωνον ἀεὶ ταῖς δυτ ἂν ὀρθαῖς ἴσας ἔχει τὰς τρεῖς γωνίας, ἀρχὴν ἔχον γενητὴν τὴν εὐθεῖαν, ἧς ὁ λόγος ἐστὶ γραμμὴ ἄχρως τεταμένη. Αὐτὴ γάρ ἔστιν αἰτία τοῦ τὸ τρίγωνον δυσὶν ὀρθαῖς ἴσας ἔχειν τὰς τρεῖς γωνίας“ καὶ ταύτης υὲν οὐχ οὔσης, οὐχ ἐνδέχεται εἶναι τρίγωνον " τριγώνου δὲ μὴ ὄντος, ἐνδέχεται εἶναι εὐθεῖαν. Αἱ ἀρκαὶ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν ἀεὶ γινομένων ἀΐδιοι εἶναι οὐ δύνανκαι. Εἰ γὰρ ἣν ἔχουσι φύσιν ταύτην, μεταδιδόασι τοῖς ᾿ξ αὐτῶν γιγνομένοις " γενητὴ δὲ αὕτη “ γενητὴ ἄρα ταὶ ἡ τῶν ἀρχῶν φύσις, εἰ καὶ ὁ τρόπος τῆς γενεσέως ἐνήλλαχται, καὶ ἔστιν ἕτερος τῆς τῶν ἐξ ἀρχῶν. ἔστί τις ἀϊδιότητος.
l42. Ech tou autou e Holōs hoe to nomizein tautēn tēn archēn einai hichanēn, hoti aei estin houtōs hē ginetai, ouch orthōs estin hypolathein - eph᾽ ho Dēmokritos anagei tas peri physeōs aitias, hoti houeōs kai to proteron egineto. Tou d᾽ aei ouch axioi archēn zētein, legōn epi tinōn orthōs " hoti de epi pantōn, oucheorthōs. Kai gar to trigōnon echei dysin orthais aei tas gōnias isas - all᾽ homōs esti ti tēs aïdiotētos tautēs heteron aition aïdion " tōn mentoi archōn ouch estin heteron aition aïdiōn ousōn. » Ei toïnyn hōs tinetai nyn, houtō kai to proteron egineto, ouch orthōs estin hypolathein archēn einai tōn aei chata physin ginomenōn " ex ananchēs ara orthōs estin hypolathein archēn einai tōn chata physin ginomenōn to mē houtō gegonos, hōs to nyn ginetai, all' heterōs - dio dikaion esti kai tou aei ginomenou zētein tēn archēn. [Allōs ginetai zōon ech zōou, kai allōs gegone zōon ech mē zōou. Kai to men zōon ech mē zōou oute kata physin gegonen, oute aei ginetai" to de zōon ech zōou aei te kai chata physin ginetai, ex hotou eladen archēn tou ginesthai ech zōou to mē ech zōou. Kai touto epi pantōn tōn aei chata physin gyriomenōn, ouch epi tinōn monon " adynaton gar to ex archōn genētōn tēn autēn echein genesin hēn eschēchatin hai arkai. Ē en tois genētois aïdiotēs anarchos einai ou dynatai. Kai gar to trigōnon aei tais dyt an orthais isas echei tas treis gōnias, archēn echon genētēn tēn eutheian, hēs ho logos esti grammē achrōs tetamenē. Autē gar estin aitia tou to trigōnon dysin orthais isas echein tas treis gōnias“ kai tautēs yen ouch ousēs, ouch endechetai einai trigōnon " trigōnou de mē ontos, endechetai einai eutheian. Hai arkai tōn kata physin aei ginomenōn aïdioi einai ou dynankai. Ei gar hēn echousi physin tautēn, metadidoasi tois ᾿x autōn gignomenois " genētē de hautē “ genētē ara tai hē tōn archōn physis, ei kai ho tropos tēs geneseōs enēllachtai, kai estin heteros tēs tōn ex archōn. esti tis aïdiotētos.
From the same: “In general, to think that this is a sufficient principle, that something always is or comes to be so, is not a right supposition. To this Democritus reduces the causes of nature, that it came to be so before as well; but he does not think it right to seek a principle of the ‘always,’ speaking rightly in some cases, but not rightly in that he says it of all. For the triangle always has its angles equal to two right angles; yet there is some other, eternal cause of this eternity; but of the principles there is no other cause, since they are eternal.” If, then, as things come to be now, so they came to be before, it is not right to suppose that there is a principle of the things that always come to be according to nature; it is necessarily right, then, to suppose that the principle of the things that come to be according to nature is what did not come to be as things come to be now, but otherwise; and therefore it is right to seek the principle of what always comes to be too. Animal comes to be from animal in one way, and animal came to be from what was not animal in another. And animal from non-animal neither came to be according to nature nor always comes to be; but animal from animal comes to be always and according to nature, from the time when what was not from an animal received the beginning of coming to be from animal. And this holds for all things that always come to be according to nature, not for some only; for it is impossible for what comes from generated principles to have the same generation that the principles had. Eternity in generated things cannot be without beginning. For the triangle always has its three angles equal to two right angles, having as its principle a generated thing, the straight line, whose definition is a line evenly extended. For this is the cause of the triangle's having its three angles equal to two right angles; and if this does not exist, a triangle cannot exist; but if a triangle does not exist, a straight line can exist. The principles of the things that always come to be according to nature cannot be eternal. For the nature they have, they impart to the things that come from them; but this is generated; generated, then, is the nature of the principles too, even if the mode of their generation is changed and differs from that of the things that come from the principles. There is some eternity …
Chapter 43
43PG 6:1501
Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « ᾿Ανάγχη εἶναί τι ὃν καὶ ἀΐδιον, τὸ πρῶτον χιν νοῦν " δέδειχται γὰρ, ὅτι ἀνάγχη ἀεὶ χίνησιν εἶναι " εἰ δὲ ἀεὶ, ἀνάγχη καὶ συνεχῇ εἶναι“ καὶ γὰρ τὲ ἀεὶ ὃν συνεχές " τὺ γὰρ ἐφεξῆς οὐ συνεχές. Ἢ δὲ συνεχὴς μία " μία δ᾽ εἰ ὑφ᾽ ἑνός τε χινοῦντος καὶ ἑνὸς «τοῦ κινουμένου. Εἰ γάρ τι ἄλλο καὶ ἄλλο χινῆσει, οὐ συνεχὴς ἢ ὅλη χίνησις, ἀλλ᾽ ἐφεξῆς. » ἘΠ τὸ πρῶτον χινοῦν τὴν κατὰ φορὰν κίνησιν, ἡ δὲ χατὰ φορὰν χίνησίς ἐστι τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ὁ δὲ οὐρανός ἔστι φυσιχὸν σῶμα, τὸ δὲ φυσιχὸν σῶμα ἐν ἑαυσῷ ἔχει φυσιχῶς τῆς κατὰ φύσιν χινήσεως τὴν ἀρχήν περιττῶς ἄρα χινεῖται ὁ οὐρανὸς τοῦ πρώτου χινοῦντος τὴν χατὰ φορὰν χίνησιν " ἣν καὶ εἰ μὴ τὸ πρῶτον χινοῦν ἐχίνει αὐτὸν, ἔχινεῖτο ἂν αὐτὸς ὑφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ, διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν πέμσετον στοιχεῖον, μήτε βαρύτητα ἔχον χινοῦσαν αὑτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ χάτω, ἦτε χουφότητα χινοῦσαν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ ἄνω, ἀλλὰ ἑτέραν δύναμιν ἀνώνυμον κινοῦσαν αὐτὸν περὶ τὸ μέσον. Εὶ τὸ πρῶτον κινοῦν τὴν κατὰ φορὰν χίνηδιν «ὃν οὐρανὸν οὔτε χατὰ φύσιν αὐτὸν κινεῖ - περιττὸν γὰρ τὸ οὕτω χινεῖν " οὔτε παρὰ φύσιν - δευτέρα γάρ ἔστι χίνησις ἡ παρὰ φύσιν τῆς χατὰ φύσιν χινήσεως" οὐχ ἄρα κινεῖ τι τὸν οὐρανόν. Εἰ πᾶσα χίνησις, ὡς γίνεται δὲ νῦν, οὕτως καὶ τὸ πρότερον ἐγίνετο γίγεται δὲ νῦν χατὰ μεταδολὴν τοῦ μέλλοντος γένεσθα:" τὸ δὲ μέλλον γίνεσθαι πρὸ τοῦ γενέσθαι οὕπω ἣν" τὸ ο δὲ πρῶτον μὲν οὐχ ὃν, ὕστερον δὲ, γενητὸν τοῦτα πᾶν" τὸ δὲ γενητὸν ἄναρχόν τε καὶ ἀΐδιον οὐ δυνατὸν εἶναι" οὐχ ἄρα ἡ χίνησις ἀΐδιός τε καὶ ἄναρχος..
Ek tou autou « ᾿Ananchē einai ti hon kai aïdion, to prōton chin noun " dedeichtai gar, hoti ananchē aei chinēsin einai " ei de aei, ananchē kai synechę̄ einai“ kai gar te aei hon syneches " ty gar ephexēs ou syneches. Ē de synechēs mia " mia d᾽ ei hyph᾽ henos te chinountos kai henos «tou kinoumenou. Ei gar ti allo kai allo chinēsei, ou synechēs ē holē chinēsis, all᾽ ephexēs. » EP to prōton chinoun tēn kata phoran kinēsin, hē de chata phoran chinēsis esti tou ouranou, ho de ouranos esti physichon sōma, to de physichon sōma en heausǭ echei physichōs tēs kata physin chinēseōs tēn archēn perittōs ara chineitai ho ouranos tou prōtou chinountos tēn chata phoran chinēsin " hēn kai ei mē to prōton chinoun echinei auton, echineito an autos hyph᾽ heautou, dia to einai auton pemseton stoicheion, mēte barytēta echon chinousan hauton epi to chatō, ēte chouphotēta chinousan auton epi to anō, alla heteran dynamin anōnymon kinousan auton peri to meson. Ei to prōton kinoun tēn kata phoran chinēdin «hon ouranon oute chata physin auton kinei - peritton gar to houtō chinein " oute para physin - deutera gar esti chinēsis hē para physin tēs chata physin chinēseōs" ouch ara kinei ti ton ouranon. Ei pasa chinēsis, hōs ginetai de nyn, houtōs kai to proteron egineto gigetai de nyn chata metadolēn tou mellontos genestha:" to de mellon ginesthai pro tou genesthai houpō hēn" to o de prōton men ouch hon, hysteron de, genēton touta pan" to de genēton anarchon te kai aïdion ou dynaton einai" ouch ara hē chinēsis aïdios te kai anarchos..
From the same: “There must be something that is and is eternal, the first mover; for it has been shown that there must always be motion; and if always, it must also be continuous; for what always is is continuous, but what is successive is not continuous. And the continuous is one; and it is one if it is by one mover and of one moved. For if one thing and another move it, the whole motion is not continuous but successive.” If the first mover [moves] the motion of locomotion, and the motion of locomotion belongs to the heaven, and the heaven is a natural body, and a natural body has in itself, naturally, the principle of its natural motion, then the heaven is superfluously moved by the first mover with the motion of locomotion; for even if the first mover did not move it, it would be moved by itself, because it is a fifth element, having neither heaviness that moves it downward nor lightness that moves it upward, but another, nameless power that moves it around the center. If the first mover moves the heaven with the motion of locomotion neither according to nature (for to move it so is superfluous) nor contrary to nature (for motion contrary to nature is secondary to motion according to nature), then nothing moves the heaven. If every motion came to be before as it comes to be now, and it comes to be now by the change of what is going to be, and what is going to be did not yet exist before it came to be, and everything that first is not but later is is generated, and the generated cannot be without beginning and eternal, then motion is not eternal and without beginning.
Chapter 44
44PG 6:1501
ἀά. Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «δγου. « Φανερὸν, ὅτι ἡ φορὰ πρώτη " τὸ γὰρ πρῶτὸν ὥσπερ ἐφ᾽ ἑτέρων, οὕτω καὶ ἐπὶ χινήσεως ἂν λέὕοιτο πλεοναχῶς. Λέγεται δὲ πρότερον, οὗ γε μὴ ὄντος, οὐχ ἔσται τὰ ἄλλα, ἐχεῖνο δὲ ἄνευ τῶν ἄλλων" καὶ τὸ χρόνῳ, καὶ τὸ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν. “τι ἀνάγχη τὴν φορὰν εἶναι πρώτην. Οὐδὲ γὰρ μὲχ ἀνάγχη, οὔτε αὔξεσθαι, οὔτε ἀλλοιοῦσθαι τὸ φερόμενον, οὐδὲ δὴ γίνεσθαι, ἢ φθείρεσθαι. Τούτων δὲ οὐδεμίαν ἐνδέχεσθαι τῆς συνεχοῦς μὴ οὔσης, ἣν χινεῖ τὸ πρῶτὸν χινοῦν. Ἔτι χρόνῳ πρώτη " τοῖς γὰρ ἀϊδίοις μόνὸν ἐνδέχεται χινεῖσθαι ταύτην, ἀλλ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἑνὸς μὲν σωμα… ὑστάτην ἀναγχαῖον εἶναι τῶν χινήσεων. Μετὰ γὰρ τὸ γενέσθαι πρῶτον αὔξησις καὶ ἀλλοίωσις " φορὰ δὲ ἤδη πελειουμένων χίνησίς ἐστιν. ᾿Αλλὰ ἕτερον ἀνάγχη᾽ χινούμενον εἶναι χατὰ φορὰν πρότερον, ὃ καὶ τῆς; γενέσεως αἴτιον ἔσται τοῖς γιγνομένοις οὐ γιγνόμενον, οἷον τὸ γεννῆσαν τοῦ γεννηθέντος - ἐπεὶ δόξειν ἂν ἡ γένεσις εἶναι πρώτη τῶν χινήσεων, διὰ τοῦτο, ὅτι γενέσθαι δεῖ τὸ πρᾶγμα πρῶτον. Τὸ δὲ ἐφ᾽ ἑνὸς μὲν ὁτουοῦν τῶν γιγνομένων οὕτως ἔχει, ἀλλ᾽ ἕτερον ἀναγχαῖον πρότερόν τι χινεῖσθαι τῶν γιγνομένων, ὃν αὑτὸ καὶ μὴ γιγνόμενον, καὶ τούτου ἕτερον πρότερον. » Εἰ τὸ αὐξανόμενον τοῦτό ἐστι γενητὸν, αὐξάνει δὲ ἢ φορὰ τῷ ποσῷ τῆς χινήσεως, οὐχ ἀΐδιος ἡ φορά. Τὸ γὰρ φερόμενον σῶμα ἔχει τόπους διαφόρους, ἐν οἷς χατατεῖνον τὴν μετάστασιν τῶν αὑτοῦ μέτρων "5, φερόμενον ποιεῖ χατὰ φορὰν χινήσεως τὴν αὔξησιν. Εἰ ἐν αὑτῇ ἔχει ἡ φορὰ τῷ ποσῷ τῆς χινήσεως τὴν αὔξησιν, πῶς λέγεται ἡ φορᾶ τῆς χατὰ αὔξησιν χυνήσεως εἶνας πρώτῃ; Εἰ ἀδύνατόν ἐστι τὸ μὴ ἠργμένὸν καὶ πεπερασμένον δέξασθαι τῇ προσθήχῃ τὴν αὔξησιν, οὐχ ἄρα ἄναρχος ἡ φορὰ, τῷ ποσῷ τῆς χιγήσεως ἀεὶ μείζων οὖν ἣν γινομένη "". Εἰ ἡ φορὰ ἐν τῷ γίνεσθαι καὶ ἀπογίνεσθαι τὸ εἶναι ἔχει, οὐχ ἄρα ἀΐδιος ἡ φορὰ, ἧς ἀεὶ προηγεῖται τοῦ εἶναι τὸ μὴ εἴναι. Πᾶσα γὰρ χίνησιξς χατὰ μεταθολὴν γίνεται τοῦ μήπω ὄντος, ἀλλὰ μέλλοντος. Εἰ πᾶσα φορὰ τῷ παρἐλθόντι πεπερασμένον ἐστὶ, τὸ δὲ πεπερασμένον πᾶν ἐξ ἀνάγκης καὶ ἠργμένον, τὸ δὲ ἡργμένον πᾶν γενητόν" γενητὴ ἄρα ἡ φορά. Καὶ εἰ ἡ φορὰ τοῦ φερυμένου σώματος οὐκ ἔστι προτέρα, γενητὸν ἄρα καὶ τὸ φερόμενον. Εἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις τὸ μὲν μόνὸν χινεῖ, τὸ δὲ μόνον χινεῖται ἀϊδίως τὴν χατὰ φορὰν χίνησιν' πῶς οὐχ ἔστι τῶν ἀδυνάτων τὸ τὸν ἄναρχον ἢργμένην κινεῖσθαι χίνησιν; Εἰ τὸ οὗ ἄνευ τῶν ἄλλων οὐδέν ἐστι, τοῦτο οὐσίᾳ τε καὶ χρόνῳ τῶν ἄλλων πρῶτόν ἐστι’ πῶς οὐχ ἔστιν ἀγένῆτον; Ἑτέθη γὰρ τὸ πρῶτον χινοῦν πάντων πρῶτὸν εἶναι καὶ ἀγένητον" ἔτι δὲ ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ φαινόμενά τε καὶ χινούμενα εἶναι ἀγένητα πάντα᾽ ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἄτοπον, τὸ λέγειν ἀγένητόν τι εἶναι πρὸ τινὸς ἀϊδίου ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις. ἘῚ τὸ πρῶτον χινοῦν τὴν συνεχομένην χίνησιν, χινεῖ δὲ οὔτε τὴν χατὰ φύσιν, οὔτε τὴν παρὰ φύσιν, ἐχείνην μὲν ὡς περιττὴν χαθὼς ἐῤῥέθη, ταύτην δὲ ὡς δευτέραν οὖσαν τῆς χατὰ φύσιν χινήσεως" οὐχ ἄρα χινεῖ τὴν συνεχῆ χίγῃσιν οὐδέν. Εἰ τῶν ἀϊδίως κινουμένων οὔτε ἡ χίνησις προτέρα τῶν χινουμένων, οὔτε τὰ χινούμενα πρότερα τῆς χινήσεως, ἔστι δὲ ἡ χίνησις πᾶσα χατὰ μεταῦολὴν τοῦ μήπω ὄντος, ἀλλὰ μέλλοντος" ἔσται ἄρα τὰ Ὁ κινούμενα πάντα ἐχ μεταθολῇς τοῦ μήπω ὄντος, ἀλλὰ … καὶ ὕστερον, ἔσται ἄρα ὅτε τὸ ἀγένητον οὐκ ἀγένη- … ἡ φορὰ ὑστάτη τῶν χινήσεων, ἀλλ᾽ ἀνάγχε Ἐ: ρον χινούμενον κατὰ φορὰν εἶναι πρότερον, ὃ καὶ “, γενέσεως αἴτιον ἀγένητον ὄν. πῶς ἐνδέχεται. τὸ Στῆς κατὰ φύσιν γενέφεως αἴτιον εἶναι, καὶ τῆς τῷ τὴν φύσιν γενέσεως; Ὁ γὰρ πρώτως γεννήτας τὰ ἐγεννήθη. Καίτοι τὸ πρότερον χινούμενον οὕτω; ἐν νεῖτο ἐπὶ τῆς γενέσεως τοῦ πρώτως γινομένο. ὡς ὕστερον ἐχινήθη ἐπὶ τῆς γενέσεως τῶν ἐξ ἐπεένω. Ἔ ἄρα οὐχ ἔστιν αἴτιον τῆς πάσης γενέσεως τὸ οὗτο ενούμενον ἀγενήτως, ἣ οὐ χινεῖ τὸ πρῶτον χενοῦν τῇ συνεχῆ χίνησιν, διαφορᾶς γενέσεως ἐν τοῖς γετνμς νοις θεωρουμένης, χαθ᾽ ἣν τὰ μὲν ὑπὲρ τὴν ςτγέγονε, τὰ δὲ κατὰ φύσιν. Εἰ ἔστιν ἀγένητον τὸ τον πτερὸν καὶ ὕστερον, ἔσται ἄρα ὅτε τὸ ἀγένητον τα
aa. Ek tou autou «dgou. « Phaneron, hoti hē phora prōtē " to gar prōton hōsper eph᾽ heterōn, houtō kai epi chinēseōs an leuoito pleonachōs. Legetai de proteron, hou ge mē ontos, ouch estai ta alla, echeino de aneu tōn allōn" kai to chronǭ, kai to kat᾽ ousian. “ti ananchē tēn phoran einai prōtēn. Oude gar mech ananchē, oute auxesthai, oute alloiousthai to pheromenon, oude dē ginesthai, ē phtheiresthai. Toutōn de oudemian endechesthai tēs synechous mē ousēs, hēn chinei to prōton chinoun. Eti chronǭ prōtē " tois gar aïdiois monon endechetai chineisthai tautēn, all᾽ eph᾽ henos men sōma… hystatēn ananchaion einai tōn chinēseōn. Meta gar to genesthai prōton auxēsis kai alloiōsis " phora de ēdē peleioumenōn chinēsis estin. ᾿Alla heteron ananchē᾽ chinoumenon einai chata phoran proteron, ho kai tēs? geneseōs aition estai tois gignomenois ou gignomenon, hoion to gennēsan tou gennēthentos - epei doxein an hē genesis einai prōtē tōn chinēseōn, dia touto, hoti genesthai dei to pragma prōton. To de eph᾽ henos men hotououn tōn gignomenōn houtōs echei, all᾽ heteron ananchaion proteron ti chineisthai tōn gignomenōn, hon hauto kai mē gignomenon, kai toutou heteron proteron. » Ei to auxanomenon touto esti genēton, auxanei de ē phora tǭ posǭ tēs chinēseōs, ouch aïdios hē phora. To gar pheromenon sōma echei topous diaphorous, en hois chatateinon tēn metastasin tōn hautou metrōn "5, pheromenon poiei chata phoran chinēseōs tēn auxēsin. Ei en hautę̄ echei hē phora tǭ posǭ tēs chinēseōs tēn auxēsin, pōs legetai hē phora tēs chata auxēsin chynēseōs einas prōtę̄? Ei adynaton esti to mē ērgmenon kai peperasmenon dexasthai tę̄ prosthēchę̄ tēn auxēsin, ouch ara anarchos hē phora, tǭ posǭ tēs chigēseōs aei meizōn oun hēn ginomenē "". Ei hē phora en tǭ ginesthai kai apoginesthai to einai echei, ouch ara aïdios hē phora, hēs aei proēgeitai tou einai to mē einai. Pasa gar chinēsixs chata metatholēn ginetai tou mēpō ontos, alla mellontos. Ei pasa phora tǭ parelthonti peperasmenon esti, to de peperasmenon pan ex anankēs kai ērgmenon, to de hērgmenon pan genēton" genētē ara hē phora. Kai ei hē phora tou pherymenou sōmatos ouk esti protera, genēton ara kai to pheromenon. Ei en tois aïdiois to men monon chinei, to de monon chineitai aïdiōs tēn chata phoran chinēsin' pōs ouch esti tōn adynatōn to ton anarchon ērgmenēn kineisthai chinēsin? Ei to hou aneu tōn allōn ouden esti, touto ousią te kai chronǭ tōn allōn prōton esti’ pōs ouch estin agenēton? Hetethē gar to prōton chinoun pantōn prōton einai kai agenēton" eti de ho ouranos kai ta en tǭ ouranǭ phainomena te kai chinoumena einai agenēta panta᾽ hoper estin atopon, to legein agenēton ti einai pro tinos aïdiou en tois aïdiois. EI to prōton chinoun tēn synechomenēn chinēsin, chinei de oute tēn chata physin, oute tēn para physin, echeinēn men hōs perittēn chathōs errhethē, tautēn de hōs deuteran ousan tēs chata physin chinēseōs" ouch ara chinei tēn synechē chigę̄sin ouden. Ei tōn aïdiōs kinoumenōn oute hē chinēsis protera tōn chinoumenōn, oute ta chinoumena protera tēs chinēseōs, esti de hē chinēsis pasa chata metauolēn tou mēpō ontos, alla mellontos" estai ara ta Ho kinoumena panta ech metatholę̄s tou mēpō ontos, alla … kai hysteron, estai ara hote to agenēton ouk agenē- … hē phora hystatē tōn chinēseōn, all᾽ ananche E: ron chinoumenon kata phoran einai proteron, ho kai “, geneseōs aition agenēton on. pōs endechetai. to Stēs kata physin genepheōs aition einai, kai tēs tǭ tēn physin geneseōs? Ho gar prōtōs gennētas ta egennēthē. Kaitoi to proteron chinoumenon houtō? en neito epi tēs geneseōs tou prōtōs ginomeno. hōs hysteron echinēthē epi tēs geneseōs tōn ex epeenō. E ara ouch estin aition tēs pasēs geneseōs to houto enoumenon agenētōs, hē ou chinei to prōton chenoun tę̄ synechē chinēsin, diaphoras geneseōs en tois getnms nois theōroumenēs, chath᾽ hēn ta men hyper tēn stgegone, ta de kata physin. Ei estin agenēton to ton pteron kai hysteron, estai ara hote to agenēton ta
From the same book: “It is evident that locomotion is first; for ‘first,’ as in other things, may be said in many ways in the case of motion too. That is called prior without which the others will not be, but which is without the others; and what is prior in time, and in substance. … that locomotion must be first. For it is not necessary that what is moved locally should grow or alter, nor indeed come to be or perish; but none of these is possible if the continuous motion, which the first mover moves, does not exist. Further, it is first in time; for to eternal things alone is it possible to be moved with this motion; but in any one body … locomotion must be the last of motions. For after coming to be come first growth and alteration; locomotion is the motion of things already perfected. But there must be something else moved by locomotion before, which will also be the cause of generation for the things that come to be, not itself coming to be, as the begetter of the begotten; since generation might seem to be the first of motions for this reason, that the thing must first come to be. In the case of any one of the things that come to be this is so; but something else must be moved before the things that come to be, itself being and not coming to be, and before this another.” If what grows is generated, and locomotion grows by the quantity of motion, locomotion is not eternal. For the body that is carried has different places, in which, extending the change of its measures as it is carried, it produces growth of motion by locomotion. If locomotion has in itself growth by the quantity of motion, how is locomotion said to be prior to the motion of growth? If it is impossible for what has no beginning and limit to receive growth by addition, then locomotion is not without beginning, since it always becomes greater by the quantity of motion. If locomotion has its being in coming to be and ceasing to be, locomotion is not eternal, since its not being always precedes its being. For every motion comes about by the change of what is not yet but is going to be. If every locomotion is finite with respect to the past, and everything finite necessarily has a beginning, and everything that has a beginning is generated, then locomotion is generated. And if locomotion is not prior to the body that is carried, the body that is carried is generated too. If among eternal things one only moves and the other is only moved, eternally, with the motion of locomotion, how is it not impossible for what is without beginning to be moved with a motion that has a beginning? If that without which nothing else is is first of the others both in substance and in time, how is it not ungenerated? For the first mover was posited to be first of all and ungenerated; and further the heaven and the things that appear and move in the heaven to be all ungenerated; which is absurd, to say that something ungenerated is prior to something eternal among eternal things. If the first mover [moves] the continuous motion, but moves neither the motion according to nature nor that contrary to nature (the former as superfluous, as was said, the latter as being secondary to the motion according to nature), then nothing moves the continuous motion. If, among things eternally moved, neither is the motion prior to the things moved nor the things moved prior to the motion, and every motion is by change of what is not yet but is going to be, then all the things moved will be from the change of what is not yet but … and later; there will then be a time when the ungenerated was not ungenera[ted] … locomotion is the last of motions, but there must be something else, moved by locomotion, prior, which is also the cause of generation, being ungenerated. How is it possible for the same thing to be the cause of generation according to nature and of generation beyond nature? For the one first begotten … was begotten. Yet the prior moved thing was moved for the generation of what first came to be in the same way as it was later moved for the generation of the things that come from that. Either, then, what is thus moved ungeneratedly is not the cause of all generation, or the first mover does not move the continuous motion, since a difference of generation is seen in the things that come to be, by which some came to be beyond nature and others according to nature. If what is prior and later is ungenerated, there will be a time when the ungenerated …
Chapter 45
45PG 6:1501
4ἀδ. Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ « Ἐν δὲ τῷ συνεχεῖ ἕνεστι μὲν ἄπειρα ἡ μέσεα, δὼ οὐκ ἐντελεχείᾳ, ἀλλὰ δυνάμει. » Εἰ ἐντελεχείᾳ μὲν οὐδὲν ἄπειρον, δηλονότι οὐξ ' κίνησις, οὐδὲ ὁ χρόνος ἐστὶν ἄπειρος. Κινήσεώς τε σὲ χρόνου τῷ παρελθόντι πεπερασμένων ὄντων, ἐξ ἀνήτχης εἰσὶν ἢργμένοι" ἠῤγμένων δὲ αὐτῶν, ἐξ ἀνάγχτ; εἰσὶ καὶ γενητοί. Εἰ δὲ ἡ χίνησις καὶ ὁ χρόνος εἰ γενητοὶ, ἐξ ἀνάγχης ἄρα καὶ τὸ κινούμενον σῶμα. … ληφθέντα χρόνον τούτου τὰ ἡμίσεα ἐνδέχεται ληφῖϊναι ἐχ τοῦ μέλλοντος, καὶ προστεθῖνα: τῷ παρελϑντο, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ οὕτως ἐνδέχεται: τὸν χρόνον τῷ παρε θόντι ἄπειρον εἶναι ἐντελεχείᾳ ποτέ.
4ad. Ech tou hautou « En de tǭ synechei henesti men apeira hē mesea, dō ouk entelecheią, alla dynamei. » Ei entelecheią men ouden apeiron, dēlonoti oux ' kinēsis, oude ho chronos estin apeiros. Kinēseōs te se chronou tǭ parelthonti peperasmenōn ontōn, ex anētchēs eisin ērgmenoi" ērgmenōn de autōn, ex anancht? eisi kai genētoi. Ei de hē chinēsis kai ho chronos ei genētoi, ex ananchēs ara kai to kinoumenon sōma. … lēphthenta chronon toutou ta hēmisea endechetai lēphiïnai ech tou mellontos, kai prostethina: tǭ parelϑnto, all᾽ oud᾽ houtōs endechetai: ton chronon tǭ pare thonti apeiron einai entelecheią pote.
From the same: “In the continuous there are infinitely many halves, but not in actuality, only in potentiality.” If nothing is infinite in actuality, clearly neither motion nor time is infinite. Since motion and time are finite with respect to the past, they necessarily have a beginning; and having a beginning, they are necessarily generated. And if motion and time are generated, necessarily the moved body too. … [nor if,] of a time taken, its halves can be taken from the future and added to the past; not even so can time with respect to the past ever be infinite in actuality.
Chapter 46
46PG 6:1501
᾿Αριστοτέλους ἐκ τοῦ Περὶ οὐρανοῦ πρώτου ει ᾿Αναγχαῖον εἶναί τι σῶμα ἁπλοῦν, ὃ πέφυχε τέ" ρεσθαι τὴν χύχλῳ χένησιν χατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ φύσιν.» Τίς οὖν χρεία τοῦ πρώτως κινοῦντος κινεῖν τοιοῖτὸν σῶμα, τὸ χατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ φύσυν τὴν χύχλῳ τ’
᾿Aristotelous ek tou Peri ouranou prōtou ei ᾿Ananchaion einai ti sōma haploun, ho pephyche te" resthai tēn chychlǭ chenēsin chata tēn heautou physin.» Tis oun chreia tou prōtōs kinountos kinein toioiton sōma, to chata tēn heautou physyn tēn chychlǭ t’
From Aristotle, from the first book On the Heaven: “There must be some simple body which is of a nature to move with circular motion according to its own nature.” What need, then, is there of the first mover to move such a body, which according to its own nature [moves] with circular motion …
Chapter 47
47PG 6:1501
Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου. « Φανερῶν, ὅτι πέφυχέ τις οὐσία σώματος ἄλη παρὰ τὰς ἐνταῦθα συσταθείσας, θειοτέρα ταὶ προτέρα τούτων ἁπάντων. » Εἰ τοῦτο τὸ σῶμα ἀϊδίως καὶ ἀνάρχως περὶ τὴν γὴν τὴν ἐνταῦθα οὖσαν οὐσίαν χινεῖται᾽ πῶς δύναται τ; γῆς εἶναι πρότερον, ἧς χωρὶς οὐχᾶν ἐχινεῖτο τὴν χύχιῳ χίνησιν; Καὶ εἰ τὸ ἀΐδιον, καὶ τὸ ἀγένητον, καὶ τὸ χρή: μὸν πρὸς σύστασιν τῶν ἐνταῦθα γιγνομένων, ὡς πρό ἐστι τῷ τοιούτῳ σώματι, οὕτως πρόσεστι τῇ γῇ. ἃ τί τὸ σῶμα ἐχεῖνο τιμιώτερον καὶ πρότερον τῆς Τῇ»
Ek tou autou logou. « Phanerōn, hoti pephyche tis ousia sōmatos alē para tas entautha systatheisas, theiotera tai protera toutōn hapantōn. » Ei touto to sōma aïdiōs kai anarchōs peri tēn gēn tēn entautha ousan ousian chineitai᾽ pōs dynatai t? gēs einai proteron, hēs chōris ouchan echineito tēn chychiǭ chinēsin? Kai ei to aïdion, kai to agenēton, kai to chrē: mon pros systasin tōn entautha gignomenōn, hōs pro esti tǭ toioutǭ sōmati, houtōs prosesti tę̄ gę̄. ha ti to sōma echeino timiōteron kai proteron tēs Tę̄»
From the same book: “It is evident that there is by nature some other substance of body besides those constituted here, more divine than and prior to all of these.” If this body moves eternally and without beginning around the earth, the substance that is here, how can it be prior to the earth, without which it would not move in its circular motion? And if being eternal and ungenerated, and useful for the constitution of the things that come to be here, belongs to the earth just as it belongs to such a body, how is that body more honorable than the earth and prior to it?
Chapter 48
48PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ «ἰόγου. « Τὸ δὲ χύχλῳ σῶμα φερόμενον ἀδύνατον ἔχε! βάρος ἣ κουφότητα. » Εἰ τὸ μὴ ἔχον βάρος καὶ χουφότητα οὐ δυνατὸν εἷναι ἁπτόν " ἐν γὰρ τοῖς ἔχουσι βάρος καὶ χουφότητα ἐστὶ τὸ ἀπτόν' πῶς τὸ ἐχείνων ἄνευ μὴ δυνάμενον εἶναι ἔχει, ἐχεῖνα δὲ οὐχ ἔχει; Πῶς δὲ τῇ αὑτοῦ χινήσει θερμαντιχήν τινα δύναμιν ἀέρος ἀποτελεῖ, χαθἀπερ τὰ ἐνταῦθα σώματα τὰ ἔχοντα βαρύτητα καὶ χουφότητα, τὰ ταῖς ἑαυτῶν χινήσεσι θερμαντιχὰς
Ech tou hautou «iogou. « To de chychlǭ sōma pheromenon adynaton eche! baros hē kouphotēta. » Ei to mē echon baros kai chouphotēta ou dynaton heinai hapton " en gar tois echousi baros kai chouphotēta esti to apton' pōs to echeinōn aneu mē dynamenon einai echei, echeina de ouch echei? Pōs de tę̄ hautou chinēsei thermantichēn tina dynamin aeros apotelei, chathaper ta entautha sōmata ta echonta barytēta kai chouphotēta, ta tais heautōn chinēsesi thermantichas
From the same book: “The body that moves in a circle cannot have heaviness or lightness.” If what has no heaviness and lightness cannot be tangible (for the tangible is among the things that have heaviness and lightness), how does it have what cannot be without those, and yet not have those? And how by its motion does it produce a heating power in the air, like the bodies here that have heaviness and lightness, which by their motions [produce] heating …
Chapter 49
49PG 6:1501
Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Αἱ δὲ τῆς φορᾶς ἐναντιώσεις χατὰ τὰς τῶν τόπων εἰσὶν ἐναντιώσεις. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἴσαι ἧσαν, οὐχ ἂν ἣν χίνησις αὐτῶν εἰ δὲ ἡ ἑτέρα χίνησις ἐπεχράπῆι, ἡ ἑτέρα οὐχ ἂν ἦν. Ὥστε, εἰ ἀμφότερος ἦν, μάτην ἂν ἦν θάτερον σῶμα, μὴ χινούμενον τὴν αὑτοῦ χίνησιν. Μάτην γὰρ ὑπόδημα τοῦτο λέγομεν οὗ μή ἔστιν ὑπόδεσις. Ὁ δὲ Θεὸς καὶ ἡ φύσις οὐδὲν μάτην ποιοῦσιν. » Εἰ ἦσαν ἐν φορᾷ σωμάτων κινήσεις ἐναντίαι, ἣ ἴσαι κατὰ τὴν ἀντιπερίστασιν χωλύουσαι τὰς ἀλλήλων κινήσεις, εἴτε ἄνισοι, καὶ διὰ τὴν ἐπιχράτειαν ποῦ θατέρου τὸ ἕτερον ἀκίνητον ἐγίνετο, τῇ βίᾳ τοῦ ἐπικρατοῦντος τὸ χρατούμενον, τὴν αὑτοῦ χατὰ φύσιν μὴ ἀνύον χίνησιν" μάτην ἂν ἐγένετο τὰ οὕτω πρὸς τὰς οἰχείας τε καὶ χατὰ φύσιν χινήσεις ἐμπεποδισμένα, καὶ Θεοῦ οὐχ ἂν ἦν ἔργα ταῦτα, οὔτε φύσεως δηλονότι. Εἰ τῶν μάτην γινομένων, ὁ Θεὸς τούτῶν ποιητὴς οὐχ ἦν, οὔτε ἡ φύσις " τῶν οὐ μάτην ἄρα γιγνομένων, ἀλλ᾽ ἀνεμποδίστως τὰς χατὰ φύσιν αὑτῶν χινήσεις ἐχτελούντων, ὁ Θεὸς τούτων ἐστὶ ποιητὴς καὶ ἡ φύσις. Πῶς οὖν οὐχ ἔστι τῶν ἀτοπωκάτων τὸ ἀγένητα λέγειν, ἀϊΐδιά τε καὶ ἄναρχα ταῦτα, ὧν ὁ Θεὸς καὶ ἡ φύσις ἐστὶ ποιητής; Καὶ, εἰ ὑποδήματα ἔργα τεχνίτου ἐχεῖνα λέγομεν τὰ ἔχοντα ὑπόδεσιν, διὰ τί μὴ καὶ τὰ σώματα τὰ κατὰ φύσιν τὰς οἰχείας ἐχτελοῦντα χινήσεις, λέγομεν νοήματα Θεοῦ τε καὶ φύσεως;
Ek tou autou « Hai de tēs phoras enantiōseis chata tas tōn topōn eisin enantiōseis. Ei men gar isai hēsan, ouch an hēn chinēsis autōn ei de hē hetera chinēsis epechrapēi, hē hetera ouch an ēn. Hōste, ei amphoteros ēn, matēn an ēn thateron sōma, mē chinoumenon tēn hautou chinēsin. Matēn gar hypodēma touto legomen hou mē estin hypodesis. Ho de Theos kai hē physis ouden matēn poiousin. » Ei ēsan en phorą sōmatōn kinēseis enantiai, hē isai kata tēn antiperistasin chōlyousai tas allēlōn kinēseis, eite anisoi, kai dia tēn epichrateian pou thaterou to heteron akinēton egineto, tę̄ bią tou epikratountos to chratoumenon, tēn hautou chata physin mē anyon chinēsin" matēn an egeneto ta houtō pros tas oicheias te kai chata physin chinēseis empepodismena, kai Theou ouch an ēn erga tauta, oute physeōs dēlonoti. Ei tōn matēn ginomenōn, ho Theos toutōn poiētēs ouch ēn, oute hē physis " tōn ou matēn ara gignomenōn, all᾽ anempodistōs tas chata physin hautōn chinēseis echtelountōn, ho Theos toutōn esti poiētēs kai hē physis. Pōs oun ouch esti tōn atopōkatōn to agenēta legein, aïïdia te kai anarcha tauta, hōn ho Theos kai hē physis esti poiētēs? Kai, ei hypodēmata erga technitou echeina legomen ta echonta hypodesin, dia ti mē kai ta sōmata ta kata physin tas oicheias echtelounta chinēseis, legomen noēmata Theou te kai physeōs?
From the same: “The contrarieties of locomotion correspond to the contrarieties of places. For if they were equal, there would be no motion of them; and if one motion prevailed, the other would not be. So if both existed, one body would be in vain, not moving with its own motion. For we call a sandal in vain when it is not worn. But God and nature do nothing in vain.” If in the locomotion of bodies there were contrary motions, either equal, hindering one another's motions by counter-pressure, or unequal, so that through the prevailing of one the other became motionless, the overpowered one being forced by the prevailing one and not completing its own natural motion, then the things so hindered in their own natural motions would have come to be in vain, and these would not be works of God, nor clearly of nature. If God is not the maker of the things that come to be in vain, nor is nature, then God and nature are the maker of the things that come to be not in vain but complete their natural motions unhindered. How then is it not most absurd to call these ungenerated, eternal, and without beginning, when God and nature are their maker? And if we call sandals that are worn works of a craftsman, why do we not also call the bodies that complete their own natural motions thoughts of God and nature?
Chapter 50
50PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «Ἰόγου. « Τὸ μὲν οὖν ἕτερον εἶναι τὸν λόγον τὸν ἄνεν τῆς ὕλης, καὶ τὸν ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ τῆς μορφῆς, καλῶς τε λέγεται, καὶ ἔστω τοῦτο ἀληθές " ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ἧττον οὐδεμία ἀνάγχη διὰ τοῦτο πλείους εἶναι χόσμους, οὐδὲ ἐνδέχεται πλείους γενέσθαι, ἐπείπερ οὗτος ἐκ πάσης ἐστὶ τῆς ὕλης, ὥσπερ ἐστίν. » Εἰ τὸ ἀύλως καὶ ἐνύλως ἐστὶ τοῦ λόγου πρὸς τὸν λόγον ἡ διαφορὰ, δηλονότι ὕστερον τοῦ λόγου τοῦ ἀῦλου ὁ λόγος ὁ ἕνυλος. Πῶς οὖν ἀγένητος ὁ χόσμος, ἐχ τοῦ ὑστέρου λόγου τὴν σύστασιν ἐσχηχώς; Εἰ ἀνείδεος καὶ ἀνούσιος, καὶ τοῦ εἶναι τόδε τι ἔστερη-μένη ἡ ὕλη πρὸ τοῦ λαδεῖν τὸ εἶδος, καὶ γενέσθαι οὐσία, καὶ τόδε τι " πῶς ἀγένητος ὁ χόσμος. ἐχ τῆς τοιαύτης ὕλης γεγονώς; Εἰ ὁ ἐσχηχὼς τὸν λόγον ποῦ ἑνὸς χόσωου, οὗτος καὶ πλειόνων χόσμων εἶχε τοὺς … τὴν ποίησιν χατὰ τὴν οἰχείαν βούλησιν, ἀλλὰ τῇ εἰ. πορίᾳ τῆς ὕλης ἴσχυσε ποιεῖν χόσμον ἕνα, καὶ τὶ ἀπορίᾳ αὐτῆς οὐχ ἴσχυσε ποιεῖν πλείονας χόσμοκ. πῶς οὐ δοκεῖ μάτην ἐσχηχέναι πλειόνων κόσμων τος λόγους, ὧν τὴν ποίησιν οὐχ ἴσχυσε διὰ τὴν ἀπορῶν «ἧς ὕλης; Εἰ ἐξ ἀγενήτου ἀδύνατον γενέσθαι ἀγέντον, πῶς, εἰ ἀγένητος μὲν ἡ ὕλη, ἀγόνηγτος δὲ καὶ κα κόσμος, γίνεται οὗτος ἐξ ἐχείνης; Εἰ μὴ ὡς ἐποῖκεν ὁ θεὸς τὰ ἐχ τῆς ὕλης, οὕτω καὶ τὴν ὕλην ἐποξηει, οὐκ ἄρα ποιεῖ ὁ Θεὸς ὅσα βούλεται, ἀλλ᾽ ὅσα ἔσχιει. Εἰ δὲ ἴσην τῇ βουλήσει ἔχει τὴν ἰσχὺν ἐν πᾶσι, τιατὴς ἄρα τῆς ὕλης ὁ Θεὸς, ὥσπερ καὶ τῶν ἐχ τς ὕλης. Εἰ ἡ ὕλη, ὑποχειμένη Θεῷ εἰς ποέησεν τῶν ἐξ αὐτῆς ἀνείδεος οὖσα καὶ ἀνούσιος͵ ἄποιός τε καὶ σος, ὑπὸ ἑῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ δυνάμεως μετεδλέθη εἰς ταῦτα πάντα καὶ γέγονεν οὐσία πεποιωμένη καὶ πεποῦιμένη" πῶς οὐχ ηὐξήθη ὑπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς τοῦ θεὼ δυνάμεως, τὰς τοσαύτας ἐν αὐτῇ ἐργασαμένης μεν δολὰς εἰς τοσοῦτον, ὥστε καὶ πλείονας κόσμους γεν. σθαι ἐξ αὐτῆς, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς γένεσιν ἑνὸς χόσμου ἀπλωθεῖσα, ἄχοντα τὸν Θεὸν ἔλαυσε τοῦ ποιεῖν τέλείσνας χόσμους;
Ech tou autou «Iogou. « To men oun heteron einai ton logon ton anen tēs hylēs, kai ton en tę̄ hylę̄ tēs morphēs, kalōs te legetai, kai estō touto alēthes " all᾽ ouden hētton oudemia ananchē dia touto pleious einai chosmous, oude endechetai pleious genesthai, epeiper houtos ek pasēs esti tēs hylēs, hōsper estin. » Ei to aulōs kai enylōs esti tou logou pros ton logon hē diaphora, dēlonoti hysteron tou logou tou aulou ho logos ho henylos. Pōs oun agenētos ho chosmos, ech tou hysterou logou tēn systasin eschēchōs? Ei aneideos kai anousios, kai tou einai tode ti esterē-menē hē hylē pro tou ladein to eidos, kai genesthai ousia, kai tode ti " pōs agenētos ho chosmos. ech tēs toiautēs hylēs gegonōs? Ei ho eschēchōs ton logon pou henos chosōou, houtos kai pleionōn chosmōn eiche tous … tēn poiēsin chata tēn oicheian boulēsin, alla tę̄ ei. porią tēs hylēs ischyse poiein chosmon hena, kai ti aporią autēs ouch ischyse poiein pleionas chosmok. pōs ou dokei matēn eschēchenai pleionōn kosmōn tos logous, hōn tēn poiēsin ouch ischyse dia tēn aporōn «hēs hylēs? Ei ex agenētou adynaton genesthai agenton, pōs, ei agenētos men hē hylē, agonēgtos de kai ka kosmos, ginetai houtos ex echeinēs? Ei mē hōs epoiken ho theos ta ech tēs hylēs, houtō kai tēn hylēn epoxēei, ouk ara poiei ho Theos hosa bouletai, all᾽ hosa eschiei. Ei de isēn tę̄ boulēsei echei tēn ischyn en pasi, tiatēs ara tēs hylēs ho Theos, hōsper kai tōn ech ts hylēs. Ei hē hylē, hypocheimenē Theǭ eis poeēsen tōn ex autēs aneideos ousa kai anousios͵ apoios te kai sos, hypo heēs tou Theou dynameōs metedlethē eis tauta panta kai gegonen ousia pepoiōmenē kai pepouimenē" pōs ouch ēuxēthē hypo tēs autēs tou theō dynameōs, tas tosautas en autę̄ ergasamenēs men dolas eis tosouton, hōste kai pleionas kosmous gen. sthai ex autēs, all᾽ eis genesin henos chosmou aplōtheisa, achonta ton Theon elause tou poiein teleisnas chosmous?
From the same book: “That the formula without matter is different from the formula of the shape in matter is well said, and let this be true; but nonetheless there is no necessity on this account that there should be more worlds, nor is it possible that more should come to be, since this world is made from all the matter, as indeed it is.” If the difference of formula from formula is that one is without matter and the other in matter, clearly the formula in matter is later than the formula without matter. How then is the world ungenerated, when it has its constitution from the later formula? If matter is formless and without substance, and deprived of being a “this,” before it receives the form and becomes a substance and a “this,” how is the world ungenerated, when it has come to be from such matter? If the one who had the formula of one world also had the formulas of more worlds, … the making according to his own will, but by the abundance of matter was able to make one world and by its lack was not able to make more worlds, how does he not seem to have had the formulas of more worlds in vain, when he could not make them because of the lack of matter? If it is impossible for the ungenerated to come to be from the ungenerated, how, if matter is ungenerated and the world is ungenerated too, does the world come to be from matter? If God did not make matter as he made the things that come from matter, then God does not make whatever he wishes, but whatever he is able. But if he has power equal to his will in all things, then God is the maker of matter, as also of the things that come from matter. If matter, lying under God for the making of the things that come from it, formless and without substance, without quality and without quantity, was changed by God's power into all these things and became substance with quality and quantity, how was it not increased by the same power of God, which wrought such great changes in it, so far that more worlds too should come to be from it, but, being spread out for the generation of one world, prevented God against his will from making more worlds?
Chapter 51
51PG 6:1501
ὅ1. Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Ὁ δὲ οὐρανός ἔστι μὲν τῶν καθ᾽ Σχαστὰ χεὶ τῶν ἐχ τῆς ὕλης ' ἀλλ᾽ εἰ μὴ ἐχ μοῤίου αὐτῆς συνίστηχεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ ἀπάσης, τὸ μὲν εἶναι αὐτῷ οὐρανῷ, καὶ τῷδε τῷ οὐρανῷ, ἕτερόν ἐστιν, οὐ μέντοι οὔτε εἴη ἄν ἄλλος, οὔτ᾽ ἂν ἐνδέχοιτο γενέσθαι πλείους, διὰ τὸ πᾶσαν τὴν ὕλην περιειληφέναι τοῦτον. » τῆς ὕλης καὶ λόγου συγχειμένων, ὥστε τὸ μὲν αὐτῷ οὐρανῷ, τῷ ἀδλῳ δὲ λόγῳ εἶναι ἕτερον, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι γενητὸς, ἀρχὴν ἔχων τῆς οἰκείας οὐσίας, τὶν σύνθεσιν ὕλης τε καὶ λόγου ἐξ ὧν ἐστίν; Εἰ ἡ ὅλ» χαθ' ἑαυτὴν οὔτε βαρύτητα ἔχει οὔτε χουφότητα (ἔστι γὰρ ταῦτα τῶν ἐξ αὐτῆς γινομένων σωμάτων πάθη) εἰ ἐχ πάσης τῆς τοιαύτης ὕλης γέγονεν ὁ οὐρανὸς ὁ μὴτε βαρύτητα ἔχων μήτε χουφόττητα θεν γέγονε τὰ ἄλλα πάντα, τῆς ὕλης ἀναλευθείστ: πάσης εἰς τὴν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ποίησιν; Εἰ πρὸ τοῦ εἰδ᾽ ποιηθῆναι τὴν ὕλην τῷ εἴδει τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, οὕτως οὐχ εἶχε βαρύτητα καὶ χουφότητα, ὡς νῦν οὖκ ἔχει μετὰ τὸ εἰδοποιηθῆναι αὐτήν’ πῶς οὐχ ἐχινεῖτο πρὸ τῆς εἰδοποιήσεως, ὡς νῦν χινεῖται μετὰ τὴν εἰδοποέησιν; Εἰ τὸ χινεῖσθαι οὐσίας ἐστὶ, καὶ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν βαρύτητὰ καὶ χουφότητα ὕλης ἐστὶ, καὶ οὐκ οὐσίας, χινεῖται δὲ ὁ οὐρανὸς τὴν χύχλῳ κίνησιν, δεὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν βαρύτητα καὶ κουφότηνα " δηλονότι διὰ τὸν ὕλην τὸ κινεῖσθαι οὕτως ἔχει ὁ οὐρανὸς, καὶ οὐ διὰ τὸ εἶδος. Πῶς οὖν ἀχίνητος ἢ ὕλη πρὸ τοῦ εἶδον κατὰ τὴν χύχλῳ χίνησιν, οὔτε βαρύτητα ἔχουσα οὔτε,
ho1. Ech tou autou « Ho de ouranos esti men tōn kath᾽ Schasta chei tōn ech tēs hylēs ' all᾽ ei mē ech moriou autēs synistēchen, all᾽ ex apasēs, to men einai autǭ ouranǭ, kai tǭde tǭ ouranǭ, heteron estin, ou mentoi oute eiē an allos, out᾽ an endechoito genesthai pleious, dia to pasan tēn hylēn perieilēphenai touton. » tēs hylēs kai logou syncheimenōn, hōste to men autǭ ouranǭ, tǭ adlǭ de logǭ einai heteron, pōs ouch esti genētos, archēn echōn tēs oikeias ousias, tin synthesin hylēs te kai logou ex hōn estin? Ei hē hol» chath' heautēn oute barytēta echei oute chouphotēta (esti gar tauta tōn ex autēs ginomenōn sōmatōn pathē) ei ech pasēs tēs toiautēs hylēs gegonen ho ouranos ho mēte barytēta echōn mēte chouphottēta then gegone ta alla panta, tēs hylēs analeutheist: pasēs eis tēn tou ouranou poiēsin? Ei pro tou eid᾽ poiēthēnai tēn hylēn tǭ eidei tou ouranou, houtōs ouch eiche barytēta kai chouphotēta, hōs nyn ouk echei meta to eidopoiēthēnai autēn’ pōs ouch echineito pro tēs eidopoiēseōs, hōs nyn chineitai meta tēn eidopoeēsin? Ei to chineisthai ousias esti, kai to mē echein barytēta kai chouphotēta hylēs esti, kai ouk ousias, chineitai de ho ouranos tēn chychlǭ kinēsin, dea to mē echein barytēta kai kouphotēna " dēlonoti dia ton hylēn to kineisthai houtōs echei ho ouranos, kai ou dia to eidos. Pōs oun achinētos ē hylē pro tou eidon kata tēn chychlǭ chinēsin, oute barytēta echousa oute,
From the same: “The heaven is among the particular things and those that come from matter; but if it is constituted not from a part of matter but from all of it, then being heaven and being this heaven are different; yet there would not be another, nor could more come to be, because this one has embraced all the matter.” [If the heaven is] composed of matter and formula, so that being heaven is different from the immaterial formula, how is it not generated, when it has as the beginning of its own substance the composition of matter and formula from which it is? If matter by itself has neither heaviness nor lightness (for these are affections of the bodies that come to be from it), and if the heaven, which has neither heaviness nor lightness, came to be from all such matter, from where did all the other things come to be, when all the matter was used up in making the heaven? If, before matter was formed by the form of the heaven, it had no heaviness and lightness, just as now, after it has been formed, it has none, how was it not moved before the forming, as it is moved now after the forming? If being moved belongs to substance, and not having heaviness and lightness belongs to matter and not to substance, and the heaven moves with circular motion because it has no heaviness and lightness, clearly the heaven has its moving in this way because of the matter and not because of the form. How then was matter unmoved with circular motion before the form, having neither heaviness nor [lightness]?
Chapter 52
52PG 6:1501
.ὅ8. Ἐκ τοῦ δευτέρου 2όγου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ. « Ἕκχαστόν ἐστιν ὧν ἐστιν ἔργον ἕνεκα τοῦ ἔργου. Θεοῦ δὲ ἐνέργεια ἀθανασία - τοῦτο δ᾽ ἔστι ζωὴ ἀΐδιος' ὥστε ἀνάγκη τῷ Θεῷ χίνησιν ἀΐδιον ὑπάρχειν. τοῦτο ἔχει τὸ ἐγχύχλιον σῶμα, ὃ φύσει χινεῖται χύχλῳ ἀεί. ν Εἰ τοῦ μὲν ἀγενήτου καὶ ἀϊδίου οὐδέν ἐστι τοῦ εἴναι αἴτιον “ ὧν δὲ ἔστιν ἔργον, ταῦτα ἕνεχεν τοῦ ἔργου ἐστίν" οὐχ ἄρα ἀΐδια, ὧν τὰ ἔργα τοῦ εἶναί ἔστιν αἴτια. Εὲ ἀψύχων ἐστὶ τὸ τῇ παρουσίᾳ μόνον ἐνεργεῖν τὰς χατὰ φύσιν ἐνεργείας, λογιχῶν δὲ, τὸ τῇ βουλήσει" πῶς ἐστὶ Θεὸς ὁ οὐρανὸς, ὁ μὴ βουλήσει τὴν ἀθανασίαν ἐνεργῶν, ἀλλὰ τῇ χινήσει τε καὶ τῇ μεταστάσει τῶν ἑαυτοῦ μερῶν; Εἰ τὸ ἀγένητον οὔτε πρὸς τὸ εἶναι, οὔτε πρὸς τὸ ποιεῖν χρῇζει τινὸς, ἥ τινων τῶν ἔξωθεν τῆς συνεργείας" πῶς ὁ οὐρανὸς, χλὶ πρὸς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν χινητὸν χρήζων τῆς γῆς περὶ ἣν χινεῖται, καὶ πρὸς τὸ ποιεῖν, τοῦ ἡλίου, καὶ τῆς σελήνης, καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν ἄστρων, ἐστὶν ἀγένητος; Εὲ τοῦ ἀγενήτου οὐχ ἔστι λόγος ἐν τῷ ποιοῦντι, πῶς, εἰ ἀγένητος ὁ οὐρανὺς, ἔχει λόγον ἄῦλον ἐν τῷ ποιοῦντι, καὶ λόγον ἕνυλον ἐν τῇ ὕλῃ δι᾿ ὃν ἕτερον τὸ οὐρανῷ εἶναι τῷ τόδε οὐρανὸν εἶναι; Εἰ οὐ δύναται ὁ οὐρανὸς ποιῆσαι τῇ βουλήσει ἃ ποιεῖ τῇ χινήσει, πῶς Θεὸς οὗτος ἀΐδιος, ἀΐδιον ἐνεργῶν ζωὴν ἀβδουλήτως; Εἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐχ ἐνεργεῖ ὁ οὐρανὸς τὴν αἰώνιον ζωῆν " ἔχουσι γὰρ ταύτην ἐχ τῆς οἱχείας φύσεως " τὰ γενητὰ δὲ καὶ φθαρτὰ αἰωνίως οὐ ζῶσι" ποῦ ἡ αἰώνιος ζωὴ, ἣν ἐνεργεῖ ὁ οὐρανός; Εἰ μὴ μόμὴν πρὸς γένεσιν τῶν γιγνομένων, ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς τὴν τῶν φθειρομένων 15 χρησίμη ἡ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ χίνησις " πῶς Θεὸς ὁ οὐρανὸς, καὶ ἢ ἐνέργεια αὑτοῦ ζωὴ αἰώνιος, δι ἧς φθείρεται τὰ φθαρτά; Εἰ ἐχ τῆς ὕλης συναγένητον τῇ ὕλῃ οὐ δυνατὸν εἶναι, πῶς ἀγένητος ὁ οὐρανὸς, ὃ ὧν ἐχ τῆς ὕλης; Εἰ τὸ ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων, ὕστερον ἀμφοτέρων, πῶς ὁ οὐρανὸς, ὁ ὧν ἐχ τῆς ὕλης καὶ τοῦ εἴδους, συναῖδιός ἐστιν ἀμφοτέροις; Εὲ τὸ εἶδος οὐχ ἐχ τῆς ὕλης, ἀλλὰ ἐχ τοῦ ποιοῦντος, πῶς ὁ οὐρανὸς, ἄλλοθεν ἔχων τὴν ὕλην καὶ ἑτέρωθεν τὸ εἶδος, ἀγένητός ἐστιν; Εἰ ὑλιχόν ἔστι σῶμα ὁ οὐραγὺς, καὶ σφαιριχὸν ἔχει τὸ σχῆμα, χαΐ ἐστιν ἀγένητος" πῶς οὐχ ἀμφότερα ἔχει ἐκ τῆς ὕλης, καὶ τὸ εἶναι ὅ ἐστι, καὶ τὸ ἔχειν ὅ ἔχει; Εἰ ἔστιν ἡ ὕλη τὸ τοῖς καθ᾽ αὑτὸ ἐξ αὐτῆς γιγνομένοις πρώτως ὑποχείμενον καὶ ἐνυπάρχον, πῶς ἀγένητος ὧν ὁ οὐρανὸς, ὡς τὰ γενητὰ τὴν ὕλην ἔχει ὑποχειμένην τε καὶ ἑνυπἄρχουσαν; :
.ho8. Ek tou deuterou 2ogou Peri ouranou. « Hekchaston estin hōn estin ergon heneka tou ergou. Theou de energeia athanasia - touto d᾽ esti zōē aïdios' hōste anankē tǭ Theǭ chinēsin aïdion hyparchein. touto echei to enchychlion sōma, ho physei chineitai chychlǭ aei. n Ei tou men agenētou kai aïdiou ouden esti tou einai aition “ hōn de estin ergon, tauta henechen tou ergou estin" ouch ara aïdia, hōn ta erga tou einai estin aitia. Ee apsychōn esti to tę̄ parousią monon energein tas chata physin energeias, logichōn de, to tę̄ boulēsei" pōs esti Theos ho ouranos, ho mē boulēsei tēn athanasian energōn, alla tę̄ chinēsei te kai tę̄ metastasei tōn heautou merōn? Ei to agenēton oute pros to einai, oute pros to poiein chrę̄zei tinos, hē tinōn tōn exōthen tēs synergeias" pōs ho ouranos, chli pros to einai auton chinēton chrēzōn tēs gēs peri hēn chineitai, kai pros to poiein, tou hēliou, kai tēs selēnēs, kai tōn loipōn astrōn, estin agenētos? Ee tou agenētou ouch esti logos en tǭ poiounti, pōs, ei agenētos ho ouranys, echei logon aulon en tǭ poiounti, kai logon henylon en tę̄ hylę̄ di᾿ hon heteron to ouranǭ einai tǭ tode ouranon einai? Ei ou dynatai ho ouranos poiēsai tę̄ boulēsei ha poiei tę̄ chinēsei, pōs Theos houtos aïdios, aïdion energōn zōēn abdoulētōs? Ei en tois aïdiois ouch energei ho ouranos tēn aiōnion zōēn " echousi gar tautēn ech tēs hoicheias physeōs " ta genēta de kai phtharta aiōniōs ou zōsi" pou hē aiōnios zōē, hēn energei ho ouranos? Ei mē momēn pros genesin tōn gignomenōn, alla kai pros tēn tōn phtheiromenōn 15 chrēsimē hē tou ouranou chinēsis " pōs Theos ho ouranos, kai ē energeia hautou zōē aiōnios, di hēs phtheiretai ta phtharta? Ei ech tēs hylēs synagenēton tę̄ hylę̄ ou dynaton einai, pōs agenētos ho ouranos, ho hōn ech tēs hylēs? Ei to ex amphoterōn, hysteron amphoterōn, pōs ho ouranos, ho hōn ech tēs hylēs kai tou eidous, synaidios estin amphoterois? Ee to eidos ouch ech tēs hylēs, alla ech tou poiountos, pōs ho ouranos, allothen echōn tēn hylēn kai heterōthen to eidos, agenētos estin? Ei hylichon esti sōma ho ouragys, kai sphairichon echei to schēma, chaï estin agenētos" pōs ouch amphotera echei ek tēs hylēs, kai to einai ho esti, kai to echein ho echei? Ei estin hē hylē to tois kath᾽ hauto ex autēs gignomenois prōtōs hypocheimenon kai enyparchon, pōs agenētos hōn ho ouranos, hōs ta genēta tēn hylēn echei hypocheimenēn te kai henyparchousan? :
From the second book On the Heaven: “Each thing that has a work exists for the sake of its work. The activity of God is immortality, that is, eternal life; so that eternal motion must belong to God. … this the circular body has, which by nature always moves in a circle.” If nothing is the cause of the being of what is ungenerated and eternal, and the things that have a work exist for the sake of the work, then things whose works are the cause of their being are not eternal. If it belongs to inanimate things to perform their natural activities by their mere presence, but to rational beings to do so by will, how is the heaven God, when it does not perform immortality by will but by the motion and change of position of its parts? If the ungenerated needs the cooperation of nothing outside, either in order to be or in order to act, how is the heaven ungenerated, when it needs the earth, around which it moves, in order to be movable, and the sun, the moon, and the other stars in order to act? If there is no formula of the ungenerated in a maker, how, if the heaven is ungenerated, does it have an immaterial formula in the maker and a material formula in matter, because of which being heaven differs from being this heaven? If the heaven cannot do by will what it does by motion, how is it an eternal God, performing eternal life without willing it? If the heaven does not produce eternal life in eternal things (for they have this from their own nature), and generated and perishable things do not live eternally, where is the eternal life that the heaven performs? If the motion of the heaven is useful not only for the generation of the things that come to be, but also for [the perishing] of the things that perish, how is the heaven God, and its activity eternal life, when through it perishable things perish? If what comes from matter cannot be ungenerated together with matter, how is the heaven ungenerated, when it comes from matter? If what comes from two things is later than both, how is the heaven, which comes from matter and form, co-eternal with both? If the form comes not from the matter but from the maker, how is the heaven ungenerated, when it has its matter from one source and its form from another? If the heaven is a material body, and has a spherical shape, and is ungenerated, how does it not have both from matter, both its being what it is and its having what it has? If matter is what first underlies and is present in the things that come to be from it of themselves, how is the heaven ungenerated, when, like generated things, it has matter underlying it and present in it?
Chapter 53
53PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου. « Ἐπειδὴ ὁ οὐρανὸς σῶμά τι θεῖον, διὰ τοῦτο ἔχει: τὸ ἐγχύχλιον σῶμα ὃ φύσει χινεῖται χύχλῳ ἀεί" διὰ τί οὖν οὐχ ὅλον τὸ τῶμα τοῦ οὐρανοῦ τοιοῦτον; Ὅτι ἀνάγχη μένειν τι τοῦ σώματος τοῦ φερομένου χύχλῳ, τὸ ἐπὶ τοῦ μέσου" τούτου δ᾽ οὐδὲν οἷόν τε μένειν μόριον οὔθ᾽ ὅλως οὔτ᾽ ἐπὶ τοῦ μέσου. Καὶ γὰρ ἂν ἡ χατὰ φύσιν χίνησις ἣν αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸ μέσον (φύσει δὲ χύχλῳ χινεῖται)" οὐ γὰρ ἂν ἦν ἀΐδιος ἡ κίνησις. Οὐθὲν … … τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν καὶ ἔχστασίς τις ἐστὶν ἐν τῇ γενέσει τὸ παρὰ φύσιν τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν. ᾿Ανάγχη τοίνυν γῆν εἶναι τοῦτο γὰρ ἢρεμεῖ ἐπὶ τοῦ μέσου. ᾿Αλλὰ μὴν εἰ γῆν, ἀνάγχη καὶ πῦρ εἶναι. Τῶν γὰρ ἐναντίων εἰ θάτερον φύσει, ἀνάγκη καὶ θάτερον εἕνει φύσει, ἐάνπερ ἐναντίον, καὶ τὸ εἶναί τινα αὐτῷ φύσιν. Ἡ γὰρ αὐτὴ ὕλη τῶν ἐναντίων καὶ τῆς στερήσεως προτέρα " λέγω δὲ οἷον τὸ θερμὸν τοῦ φυχροῦ. ᾿Αλλὰ μὴν εἴπερ ἐστὶ πῦρ καὶ γῆ, ἀνάγχη καὶ τὰ μεταξὺ αὐτῶν εἶναι σώματα. Ἐναντίωσιν γὰρ ἔχαστον ἔχει πρὸς ἕχαστον τῶν στοιχείων " τούτων ἃ ὑπαρχόντων, φανερὸν, ὅτι ἀνάγχη γένεσιν εἶναι διὰ τὸ μηδὲν οἷόν τ᾽ αὐτῶν εἶναι ἀΐδιον. Πάσχει γὰρ καὶ ποιεῖ τὰ ἐναντία ὑπ᾽ ἀλλήλων, καὶ φθαρτιχὰ ἀλλήλων οὗ μὴ ἐνδέχεται κατὰ φύσιν εἶναι τὴν χίνησιν ἀΐδιον. Τούτων δ᾽ ἔστι χίνησις. Ὅτι μὲν τοίνυν ἀναγχαΐον εἶναι γένεσιν, ἐχ τούτων δῆλον " εἰ δὲ γένεσιν, ἀναγχαῖον εἶναι καὶ ἄλλην φθορὰν, ἣ μίαν, ἣ πλείους. Κατὰ γὰρ τὴν τοῦ ὅλου, ὡσαύτως ἀναγκαῖον ἔχειν καὶ τὰ στοιχεῖα τῶν σωμάτων πρὸς ἄλληλα. Νῦν δὲ τοσοῦτόν ἔστι δῆλον διὰ τένα αἰτίαν πλείω τὰ ἐγχύχλιά ἔστι σώματα, ὅτι ἀνάγχη γένεσιν εἶναι, εἴπερ καὶ πῦρ᾽ τοῦτο δὲ καὶ τὰ ἄλλα, εἴπερ καὶ τὴν γῆν " τσύτην δὲ, ὅτι ἀνάγχη μὲν εἶναί ᾽ τι ἀεὶ, εἴπερ καὶ κινεῖσθαί τι ἀεί. » ἐστὶ σῶμα ἀεὶ χινητὸν περὶ τὸ μέσον τοῦ οὐρανοῦ σῶμα" ἀνάγκη ἄρα ὅλον τὸ σῶμα τοῦ οὐρανοῦ χινεῖσθαι περὶ τὸ μέσον" εἰ δὲ σῶμα μὲν τοιοῦτον ἔχει ὁ οὐρανὸς, χίνησιν δὲ τοιαύτην οὐχ ἔχει, δηλονότι παρὰ φύσιν κινεῖται. Εἰ περὶ τὸ μέσον χινεῖται τοῦ οὐρανοῦ θῶμα, οὐχ ὅλον δὲ χατὰ τὴν φορὰν τοῦ στοιχείου ἐξ οὗ εἶναι λέγεται τὸ σῶμα, ἀλλὰ σφαιριχῶς χατὰ ἀντιμετάστασιν τῶν μερῶν " πῶς οὐχὶ ἢ σφαιοὐδαμῶς τοῖς ἐχ τῶν στοιχείων σώμασιν ἡ χίνησις κατὰ τὸ εἶδος ὑπάρχει, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὰ στοιχεῖ:, ἐξ ὧν εἰσι" πῶς οὖν ἐχ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ σώματος ἡ ἀνάγχη τῆς χινήσεως ἐνήλλαχται; Σώματι μήτε βαρύτητα ἔχοντι, μήτε χούφοτητα, ἀναγκχαῖόν ἐστιν ἔχειν στάσιν ἀχίνητον μᾶλλον ἣ κίνησιν ἄστατον. Εἰ μένειν. γὰρ μήτε ὑκὸ βαρύτητός ἐστι χκατωφερὲς, μήτε ὑπὸ χουφότητος ἀνωφερὲς, ἀνάγχη μένειν αὐτὸ ἀχένητον. Εἰ ἐσχηματίζετο λίθος τῷ τῆς σφαίρας σχήματι, καὶ ἐτίθετο ἐν τῷ ἀέρι, ἐνεχθῆναι χάτω εἰς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ χώραν, οὐκ ἂν ἐφέρετο κάτω χυλιόμενος διὰ τὸ σχῆμα, ἀλλὰ κατ᾽ εὐθεῖαν ἐφέρετο κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ βαρύτητα πῶς τὸ πέμπτον στοιχεῖον, …" εἴσθας διὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν βαρύτητα ἣ χουφότητα, οὐ Ἰατὰ τὴν οἰχείαν φύσιν ὅλον σὺν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ μέρεσι δέρεται περὶ τὸ μέσον, ἀλλὰ σφαιριχῶς χατὰ ἀντικετάστασιν τῶν μερῶν χινεῖται͵ τὴν χίνησιν, οὐχ οὖτᾶεν τῆς τοῦ στοιχείου φύσεως, τοῦ σφαιριχοῦ γχήματος; Εἰ οὔτε παρὰ φύσιν, οὔτε περιττὸν, οὔτε κἄττην ἐστὶν ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις, πῶς οὐχ ἔστιν ὃ οὐρανὸς ταιρὰ φύσιν χινούμενος, καὶ μάτην ἔχει τοῦ στοιἱἰεἔου τὴν φύσιν, καθ᾽ ἣν οὐ χινεῖται, καὶ περιττῶς ὑπτὸ τοῦ πρώτως χινοῦντος μὴ χινουμένου κινεῖται εἔνησιν, ἣν καὶ χωρὶς ἐχείνου ἠδύνατο κινηθῆναι; ΞῈ μὴ τὸ ἠρεμοῦν ἠρέμει ἀεὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ μέσου, οὐκ ἂν τὸ χινούμενον ἀεὶ περὶ τὸ μέσον ἐχινεῖτο" πῶς οὐχ ἰστι ψευδὲς τὸ τὸν οὐρανὸν χινεῖσθαι ἀεὶ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ φύσει; Εἰ μὴ τὴν φύσιν καὶ τὴν θέσιν ἣν ἔχει ἔσχεν ἡ γῆ, ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς εἰ μὴ τὴν ρύσιν καὶ τὴν θέσιν ἣν ἔχει ἔσχεν, οὐχ ἂν τὸ χινούἅενον ἐχινεῖτο, οὔτ᾽ ἂν τὸ ἡρεμοῦν ἠρέμει" πῶς οὖν χίδια ταῦτα καὶ ἀγένητα, ὧν τὸ τὶ εἶναι, καὶ τὸ πῶς εἶναί ἐστιν ἑχατέρου διὰ θάτερον" ὅπερ ἐστὶν ἴδιον τῶν γενητῶν; Εἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὔτε χατὰ πρόνοιάν Ἰατί τι, οὔτε τὸ αὐτόματον (τὰ γὰρ κατὰ πρόνοιαν δεύῦνερα τῆς προνοίας " καὶ τὸ χατ᾽ αὐτόματον ἣ παρὰ φύσιν ἢ συμδεδηχὸς, ἐν τοῖς χατὰ προαίρεσιν γιγνομένοις ἐστίν" ἀλλὰ τὸ μὲν παρὰ φύσιν δεύτερόν ἐστι τοῦ χατὰ φύσιν" κατὰ γὰρ τὴν ἐχτροπὴν τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν γίνεται τὸ καρὰ φύσιν" καὶ τὸ συμδαῖνον ἐν τοῖς κατὰ προαίρεσιν γινομένοις δεύτερόν ἔστι τῆς προαιρέσεως)" πῶς. ὑπάρχει ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις τὸ εἶναι τόδε διὰ τὸ εἶναι ἄλλο τόδε τι: οἷον, ἐπειδὴ ὁ οὐρανός ἐστιν, ἀναγκαῖον εἶναι καὶ τὴν γῆν" εἰ δὲ Ὑῆ, καὶ οὐρανός ἐστι. Τὸ δὲ προνοίας ἐστὶν ἔργον, τῆς τόδε τὸ πᾶν ἐκ διαφόρων χατ᾽ οὐσίαν τε καὶ χρείαν μερῶν ποιησάσης. Ἢ ἄρα οὐχ ἀΐδια τε οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ, καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς πάντα, τὰ πρὸς τὸ εἶναί τε καὶ ποιεῖν καὶ πάσχειν ἀλλήλοις συντελοῦντα " ἃ εἰ ἀΐδια, οὐχ ἀνάγχη τόδε τόδε εἶναι, ἐπειδὴ τόδε τόδε ἐστίν. Μίαν ἀΐδιον ἀνάγχην ὑποθέμενος ὁ 'Ἄριστοτέλης, πολλὰς ἄλλας ἀϊδίους ἀνάγκας ἐχ τῆς ὑποτεθείσης ἐξήρτησεν. ᾿Ανάγχη, φησὶν, εἶναι χίνησιν ἀΐδιον " εἰ δὲ χίνησις, ἀνάγχη εἶναι καὶ χρόνον ἀΐδιον " ἀριθμὸς γὰρ κινήσεως ὁ χρόνος. Εἰ δὲ ἀΐδιος ἡ χίνησις, ἀνάγχη ταύτῃ εἶναι συνεχῇ. Εἰ δὲ συνεχὴς ἡ χίνησις, ἀνάγχη εἶναι σῶμα ἁπλοῦν παρὰ τὰ ἐνταῦθα σώματα, μήτε βαρύτητα μήτε χουφότητα ἔχον. Τὰ γὰρ βαρέα καὶ χοῦφα σώματα, ἐπειδὴ κατ᾽ εὐθεῖαν χινεῖται, συνεχῶς χινεῖσθαι οὐ δύναται " εἰ δὲ συνεχῶς χινεῖται, ἀνάγχη σφαιρικὸν ἔχειν σχῆμα" τούτῳ τὰρ τῷ σχήματι ἐνδέχεται μόνῳ τὴν σννεχῇ γενέσθαι χίνησιν. Εἰ δὲ σφαιριχῶς χινεῖται, ἀνάγχη τὴν γῆν εἶναι ἐν τῷ μέσῳ ἀεὶ ἠρεμοῦσαν, ἵνα περὶ αὐτὴν γίνηται τῆς σφαίρας ἡ χίνησις. Εἰ δὲ ἡ γῆ, ἀνάγχη καὶ τὰ μεταξὺ γῆς τε καὶ πυρὸς σώματα" εἰ δὲ ταῦτα, ἀνάγχη εἶναι τὴν γένεσιν, ἐπεὶ δὲ ταῦτα ἀΐδια εἶναι οὐ δύναται οὐδὲ ἡ γένεσις, ἀνάγχη εἶναι καὶ ἄλλα ἐγκύκλια σώματα. ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ τόδε τόδε ἐστὶν, ἀνάγκη τόδε τόδε εἶναι, ἐν τοῖς ἀγενήτοις τε καὶ ἀϊδίοις χώραν οὐκ ἔχει, οὐκ ἄρα ἀϊΐδιά τε καὶ ἀγένητα τὰ ῥηθέντα. Εἰ δὲ ἀΐδια ταῦτα καὶ ἀγένητα, οὐκ ἄρα τοῦτο δι᾽ ἐκεῖνο οὔτε ἐκεῖνο διὰ τοῦτο. Ἐπειδὴ, εἰ ἡ γῇ ἔστιν, ἀνάγχη καὶ τὸ πῦρ εἶναι, καὶ τὰ μεταξὺ αὐτῶν σώματα, πῶς εἰ ἡ μὲν γῇ ἀγένητός τε καὶ ἀΐδιος, τὸ πῦρ οὐχ ἀΐδιον, τὸ ὑπάρχον χοῦφόν τε καὶ ἀνωφερές; Εἰ γὰρ, ὥς φησιν, ὧν ἐναντίων τὸ θάτερον φύσει, καὶ τὸ θάτερον ἀνάγχη φύσει εἶναι, πῶς οὐκ ἄτοπον τὸ τὴν γῆν εἶναι ἀΐδιόν τε καὶ ἀγένητον, τὸ δὲ πῦρ μὴ εἶναι ἀΐδιον; ἣ τὸ πῦρ μὴ εἶναι " ἀΐδιον, τὴν δὲ γῆν εἶναι ἀΐδιον, τὰ δὶ ἄλληλα ὄντα; Εἰ διὰ τὴν γένεσιν ἀνάγκη εἶναι ἄλλα Β εγκόχλια σώματα, πῶς οὐχ ἡ γένεσίς ἔστιν αἰτία τῶν ἀϊδίων; ᾿Αἴδια γὰρ τὰ ἐγκύκλια σώματα καὶ ἡ σγένεσις κατὰ τὴν τούτων κίνησιν. Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἄτοπων, οὐχ ἄρα τὰ ἐγχύχλια σώματα ἀγένητα. Ὧν γὰρ τὸ εἶναι διὰ τὸ ἄλλα γενέσθαι ἐστὶ, γενητὰ ταῦτα καὶ οὐχ ἀΐδια. Εἰ ἐνδέχεται ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις ὑπάρχειν τὸ ὑπάρχον ἐν τοῖς γενητοῖς, τόδε ἀνάγχη εἶναι, ἐπεὶ τόδε ἐστὶ τόδε " οὐδὲν ἄρα διαφέρει τὰ ἀγένητα τῶν γενητῶν. Ἐν γὰρ, φησὶ, τοῖς ἀϊδίοις τὸ ἐνδεχόμενον οὐδὲν διαφέρει τοῦ εἶναι.
Ech tou autou logou. « Epeidē ho ouranos sōma ti theion, dia touto echei: to enchychlion sōma ho physei chineitai chychlǭ aei" dia ti oun ouch holon to tōma tou ouranou toiouton? Hoti ananchē menein ti tou sōmatos tou pheromenou chychlǭ, to epi tou mesou" toutou d᾽ ouden hoion te menein morion outh᾽ holōs out᾽ epi tou mesou. Kai gar an hē chata physin chinēsis hēn autou epi to meson (physei de chychlǭ chineitai)" ou gar an ēn aïdios hē kinēsis. Outhen … … tou kata physin kai echstasis tis estin en tę̄ genesei to para physin tou kata physin. ᾿Ananchē toinyn gēn einai touto gar ēremei epi tou mesou. ᾿Alla mēn ei gēn, ananchē kai pyr einai. Tōn gar enantiōn ei thateron physei, anankē kai thateron heenei physei, eanper enantion, kai to einai tina autǭ physin. Hē gar autē hylē tōn enantiōn kai tēs sterēseōs protera " legō de hoion to thermon tou phychrou. ᾿Alla mēn eiper esti pyr kai gē, ananchē kai ta metaxy autōn einai sōmata. Enantiōsin gar echaston echei pros hechaston tōn stoicheiōn " toutōn ha hyparchontōn, phaneron, hoti ananchē genesin einai dia to mēden hoion t᾽ autōn einai aïdion. Paschei gar kai poiei ta enantia hyp᾽ allēlōn, kai phtharticha allēlōn hou mē endechetai kata physin einai tēn chinēsin aïdion. Toutōn d᾽ esti chinēsis. Hoti men toinyn ananchaïon einai genesin, ech toutōn dēlon " ei de genesin, ananchaion einai kai allēn phthoran, hē mian, hē pleious. Kata gar tēn tou holou, hōsautōs anankaion echein kai ta stoicheia tōn sōmatōn pros allēla. Nyn de tosouton esti dēlon dia tena aitian pleiō ta enchychlia esti sōmata, hoti ananchē genesin einai, eiper kai pyr᾽ touto de kai ta alla, eiper kai tēn gēn " tsytēn de, hoti ananchē men einai ᾽ ti aei, eiper kai kineisthai ti aei. » esti sōma aei chinēton peri to meson tou ouranou sōma" anankē ara holon to sōma tou ouranou chineisthai peri to meson" ei de sōma men toiouton echei ho ouranos, chinēsin de toiautēn ouch echei, dēlonoti para physin kineitai. Ei peri to meson chineitai tou ouranou thōma, ouch holon de chata tēn phoran tou stoicheiou ex hou einai legetai to sōma, alla sphairichōs chata antimetastasin tōn merōn " pōs ouchi ē sphaioudamōs tois ech tōn stoicheiōn sōmasin hē chinēsis kata to eidos hyparchei, alla kata ta stoichei:, ex hōn eisi" pōs oun ech tou ouranou sōmatos hē ananchē tēs chinēseōs enēllachtai? Sōmati mēte barytēta echonti, mēte chouphotēta, anankchaion estin echein stasin achinēton mallon hē kinēsin astaton. Ei menein. gar mēte hyko barytētos esti chkatōpheres, mēte hypo chouphotētos anōpheres, ananchē menein auto achenēton. Ei eschēmatizeto lithos tǭ tēs sphairas schēmati, kai etitheto en tǭ aeri, enechthēnai chatō eis tēn heautou chōran, ouk an ephereto katō chyliomenos dia to schēma, alla kat᾽ eutheian ephereto kata tēn heautou barytēta pōs to pempton stoicheion, …" eisthas dia to mē echein barytēta hē chouphotēta, ou Iata tēn oicheian physin holon syn tois heautou meresi deretai peri to meson, alla sphairichōs chata antiketastasin tōn merōn chineitai͵ tēn chinēsin, ouch outaen tēs tou stoicheiou physeōs, tou sphairichou nchēmatos? Ei oute para physin, oute peritton, oute kattēn estin en tois aïdiois, pōs ouch estin ho ouranos taira physin chinoumenos, kai matēn echei tou stoiiieeou tēn physin, kath᾽ hēn ou chineitai, kai perittōs hypto tou prōtōs chinountos mē chinoumenou kineitai eenēsin, hēn kai chōris echeinou ēdynato kinēthēnai? XE mē to ēremoun ēremei aei epi tou mesou, ouk an to chinoumenon aei peri to meson echineito" pōs ouch isti pseudes to ton ouranon chineisthai aei tę̄ heautou physei? Ei mē tēn physin kai tēn thesin hēn echei eschen hē gē, hōsautōs de kai ho ouranos ei mē tēn rysin kai tēn thesin hēn echei eschen, ouch an to chinouaenon echineito, out᾽ an to hēremoun ēremei" pōs oun chidia tauta kai agenēta, hōn to ti einai, kai to pōs einai estin hechaterou dia thateron" hoper estin idion tōn genētōn? Ei en tois aïdiois oute chata pronoian Iati ti, oute to automaton (ta gar kata pronoian deuynera tēs pronoias " kai to chat᾽ automaton hē para physin ē symdedēchos, en tois chata proairesin gignomenois estin" alla to men para physin deuteron esti tou chata physin" kata gar tēn echtropēn tou kata physin ginetai to kara physin" kai to symdainon en tois kata proairesin ginomenois deuteron esti tēs proaireseōs)" pōs. hyparchei en tois aïdiois to einai tode dia to einai allo tode ti: hoion, epeidē ho ouranos estin, anankaion einai kai tēn gēn" ei de Hyē, kai ouranos esti. To de pronoias estin ergon, tēs tode to pan ek diaphorōn chat᾽ ousian te kai chreian merōn poiēsasēs. Ē ara ouch aïdia te ouranos kai hē gē, kai ta en autois panta, ta pros to einai te kai poiein kai paschein allēlois syntelounta " ha ei aïdia, ouch ananchē tode tode einai, epeidē tode tode estin. Mian aïdion ananchēn hypothemenos ho 'Aristotelēs, pollas allas aïdious anankas ech tēs hypotetheisēs exērtēsen. ᾿Ananchē, phēsin, einai chinēsin aïdion " ei de chinēsis, ananchē einai kai chronon aïdion " arithmos gar kinēseōs ho chronos. Ei de aïdios hē chinēsis, ananchē tautę̄ einai synechę̄. Ei de synechēs hē chinēsis, ananchē einai sōma haploun para ta entautha sōmata, mēte barytēta mēte chouphotēta echon. Ta gar barea kai choupha sōmata, epeidē kat᾽ eutheian chineitai, synechōs chineisthai ou dynatai " ei de synechōs chineitai, ananchē sphairikon echein schēma" toutǭ tar tǭ schēmati endechetai monǭ tēn snnechę̄ genesthai chinēsin. Ei de sphairichōs chineitai, ananchē tēn gēn einai en tǭ mesǭ aei ēremousan, hina peri autēn ginētai tēs sphairas hē chinēsis. Ei de hē gē, ananchē kai ta metaxy gēs te kai pyros sōmata" ei de tauta, ananchē einai tēn genesin, epei de tauta aïdia einai ou dynatai oude hē genesis, ananchē einai kai alla enkyklia sōmata. ᾿All᾽ ei tode tode estin, anankē tode tode einai, en tois agenētois te kai aïdiois chōran ouk echei, ouk ara aïïdia te kai agenēta ta rhēthenta. Ei de aïdia tauta kai agenēta, ouk ara touto di᾽ ekeino oute ekeino dia touto. Epeidē, ei hē gę̄ estin, ananchē kai to pyr einai, kai ta metaxy autōn sōmata, pōs ei hē men gę̄ agenētos te kai aïdios, to pyr ouch aïdion, to hyparchon chouphon te kai anōpheres? Ei gar, hōs phēsin, hōn enantiōn to thateron physei, kai to thateron ananchē physei einai, pōs ouk atopon to tēn gēn einai aïdion te kai agenēton, to de pyr mē einai aïdion? hē to pyr mē einai " aïdion, tēn de gēn einai aïdion, ta di allēla onta? Ei dia tēn genesin anankē einai alla B enkochlia sōmata, pōs ouch hē genesis estin aitia tōn aïdiōn? ᾿Aidia gar ta enkyklia sōmata kai hē sgenesis kata tēn toutōn kinēsin. Ei de touto atopōn, ouch ara ta enchychlia sōmata agenēta. Hōn gar to einai dia to alla genesthai esti, genēta tauta kai ouch aïdia. Ei endechetai en tois aïdiois hyparchein to hyparchon en tois genētois, tode ananchē einai, epei tode esti tode " ouden ara diapherei ta agenēta tōn genētōn. En gar, phēsi, tois aïdiois to endechomenon ouden diapherei tou einai.
From the same book: “Since the heaven is a divine body, for this reason it has the circular body, which by nature always moves in a circle. Why then is not the whole body of the heaven such? Because something of the body that moves in a circle must remain, namely that at the middle; but of this body no part can remain, either at all or at the middle. For then its natural motion would be toward the middle (but by nature it moves in a circle); for the motion would not be eternal. Nothing … than what is according to nature, and what is contrary to nature is a departure, in generation, from what is according to nature. There must then be earth; for this rests at the middle. But if there is earth, there must also be fire. For of contraries, if one is by nature, the other too must be by nature, if it is indeed a contrary and has some nature. For the same matter belongs to the contraries, and [the positive] is prior to the privation; I mean, for instance, the hot to the cold. But if there are fire and earth, there must also be the bodies between them; for each of the elements has a contrariety to each. These existing, it is evident that there must be generation, because none of them can be eternal; for contraries act on and are acted on by one another, and are destructive of one another … it is not possible for motion to be eternal according to nature; and of these there is motion. That there must therefore be generation is clear from these things; and if generation, there must also be other locomotion, either one or more. For according to that of the whole, the elements of bodies too must be so related to one another. For now this much is clear, for what cause there are more circular bodies: that there must be generation; and generation, if there is fire; and fire and the others, if there is earth; and earth, because something must always remain, if something is always moved.” [If] … the body of the heaven is a body always movable around the middle, then the whole body of the heaven must move around the middle; but if the heaven has such a body but does not have such motion, clearly it moves contrary to nature. If the body of the heaven moves around the middle, but not as a whole, according to the locomotion of the element of which its body is said to be, but spherically, by the exchange of positions of its parts, how is not the sphe[rical shape] … in no way does motion belong to the bodies made of the elements according to their form, but according to the elements from which they are; how then has the necessity of motion been altered in the body of the heaven? For a body that has neither heaviness nor lightness, it is necessary to have motionless rest rather than restless motion. If … [remain]. For if it is neither borne downward by heaviness nor upward by lightness, it must remain motionless. If a stone were shaped in the form of a sphere and placed in the air, to be carried down to its own place, it would not be carried down rolling because of its shape, but would be carried in a straight line according to its own heaviness. How does the fifth element, … because it has no heaviness or lightness, not move as a whole with its parts around the middle according to its own nature, but move spherically by the exchange of its parts, a motion that belongs not to the nature of the element but to the spherical shape? If in eternal things there is nothing contrary to nature, nothing superfluous, nothing in vain, how is the heaven not moved contrary to nature, and does it not have the nature of its element in vain, since it does not move according to it, and is it not superfluously moved by the first unmoved mover with a motion with which it could have been moved even without him? If the resting thing did not always rest at the middle, the moving thing would not always move around the middle; how is it not false that the heaven always moves by its own nature? If the earth had not had the nature and position it has, and likewise the heaven had not had the nature and position it has, the moving thing would not move nor the resting thing rest. How then are these eternal and ungenerated, when the what and the how of each is through the other, which is proper to generated things? If in eternal things nothing is by providence or by spontaneity (for things that are by providence are secondary to providence; and the spontaneous, being either contrary to nature or accidental, is found among the things that come to be by choice; but what is contrary to nature is secondary to what is according to nature, for the contrary to nature comes to be by a turning aside from what is according to nature; and what happens accidentally in the things that come to be by choice is secondary to the choice), how does it belong to eternal things that this is because that other is? For example: since the heaven is, the earth too must be; and if the earth, the heaven too is. This is the work of providence, which made this universe from parts differing in substance and use. Either, then, the heaven and the earth and all that is in them, which contribute to one another's being, acting, and being acted on, are not eternal; or, if they are eternal, it is not necessary that this be because that is. Aristotle, having supposed one eternal necessity, hung many other eternal necessities from the one he supposed. There must, he says, be eternal motion; and if motion, there must also be eternal time, for time is the number of motion. And if motion is eternal, it must be continuous. And if motion is continuous, there must be a simple body besides the bodies here, having neither heaviness nor lightness; for heavy and light bodies, since they move in a straight line, cannot move continuously. And if it moves continuously, it must have a spherical shape; for only with this shape can continuous motion take place. And if it moves spherically, the earth must be in the middle, always at rest, so that the motion of the sphere may take place around it. And if the earth, there must also be the bodies between earth and fire; and if these, there must be generation; and since these cannot be eternal, nor generation, there must also be other circular bodies. But if “since this is this, that must be that” has no place among ungenerated and eternal things, then the things mentioned are not eternal and ungenerated. And if these are eternal and ungenerated, then neither is this because of that, nor that because of this. Since, if earth is, there must also be fire and the bodies between them, how, if the earth is ungenerated and eternal, is fire not eternal, which is light and moves upward? For if, as he says, of contraries, if one is by nature, the other must also be by nature, how is it not absurd that the earth should be eternal and ungenerated, but fire not eternal; or fire not eternal, but the earth eternal, when they exist through one another? If because of generation there must be other circular bodies, how is generation not the cause of eternal things? For the circular bodies are eternal, and generation takes place according to their motion. But if this is absurd, then the circular bodies are not ungenerated. For things whose being is because other things come to be are generated and not eternal. If what belongs to generated things, that this must be because that is, can belong to eternal things, then the ungenerated differ in nothing from the generated. For in eternal things, he says, the possible differs in nothing from being.
Chapter 54
54PG 6:1501
Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ λόγου. « Ἐπειδὴ ἔστι διχῶς ἐπὶ τοῦ κύχλου χινηθῆναι, καὶ οὐκ εἰσὶν ἐναντίαι αὗται, ἀλλὰ εἰ μηθὲν ὡς ἔτυχε μηδ᾽ ἀπὸ ταὐτομάτου ἐνξέχεται ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις εἶναι" ὁ δὲ οὐρανὸς ἀΐδιος καὶ ἡ χύχλῳ φορά" διὰ τίνα τοὶ αἰτίαν ἐπὶ θάτερα φέρεται, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ἐπὶ θάτερα; ᾿Ανάγκη γὰρ καὶ τοῦτο ἀρχὴν εἶναι, ἢ εἶναι αὑτοῦ ἀρχήν. Εἰ γὰρ ἡ φύσις ἀεὶ ποιεῖ «τῶν ἕνδεχομένων τὸ βέλτιστον " ἔστι δὲ καθάπερ τῶν ἐπὶ «ἧς εὐθείας φορῶν ἡ πρὸς τὸν ἄνω τόπον τιμιωτέρα (θειότερος γὰρ ὁ τόπος ὁ ἄνω τοῦ χάτω), τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ ἡ εἰς τὸ πρόσθεν τῆς εἰς τὸ ὅπισθεν ἔχει, εἴπερ καὶ τὸ δεξιὸν καὶ τὸ ἀριστερόν᾽ μαρτυρεῖ δ᾽ ἡ ῥηθεῖσα ἀπορία, ὅτι τὸ πρότερον καὶ τὸ ὕστερον" αὕτη γὰρ ἡ αἰτία λύει τὴν ἀπορίαν. Εἰ γὰρ ἔχει ὡς ἐνδέχεται βέλτιστα, αὕτη ἂν εἴη αἰτία καὶ τοῦ εἰρημένου. Βέλτιστον γὰρ κινεῖσθαι ἁπλῆν τε χίνήσιν καὶ ἄπαυστον, καὶ ταύτην ἐπὶ τὸ τιμιώτερον." Εἰ τὸν οὐρανὸν ἡ φύσις ἐποίησε χινηθῆναι εἰς τὸ ἔμπροσθεν, καὶ μὴ εἰς τὸ ὀπίσω, ἡ ἀεὶ τῶν ἐνδεχομέ-νων τὸ βέλτιστον ποιουμένη πῶς ἀΐδιος ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ τούτου φορὰς ὑπὸ τῆς φύσεως γεγενημένος, καὶ τὸ τὴν βελτίστην χινηθῆναι χίνησιν ἔχων; ΕἸ τὴν διαφορὰν ἣν ἔχει ὁ ἄνω τόπος πρὸς τὸν χάτω, ταύτην ἔχει ἡ εἰς τὸ πρόσθεν χένησις πρὸς τὴν εἰς τὸ ὄπισθεν χίνησιν χατὰ τὸ τιμιώτερον καὶ θειότερον καὶ βέλτιστον" πῶς οὖχ εἰσὶν ἐναντίαι αἱ κινήσεις αὗτα:, τοσοῦτον ἀλλήλων διαφέρουσαι; Εἰ τῶν ἁπλῶν σωμάτων ἥ χίνησις ἀπλῆ οὐ χατὰ τὸ ἐνδεχόμενον, ἀλλὰ χατὰ τὸ ἀναγχαῖον, πῶς διχῶς χινηθῆναι δύναται ὁ οὐρανὸς ἁπλοῦν σῶμα ἔχων, καὶ χινεῖται ἐνδεχομένως; Εἰ πανταχόθεν ἐστὶν ὁ οὐρανὸς ἴσος ἑαυτῷ, καὶ ἴσα ἔχων τὰ μέρη τοῖς μέρεσι, καὶ ὡς ἐὰν χινηθῇ, τὴν σφαιριχὴν τε καὶ ἔγχυχλον σώζει χίνησιν" δύναται ἄρα καὶ ἀπὸ μεσημόρίας χινηθῆναι εἰς ἄρχτον, καὶ ἀπὸ ἄρχτου εἰς μεσημόρίαν, ὡς δύναται χινηθῆναι ἀπὸ ἀνατολῆς εἰς δύσιν, καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς δύσεως εἰς ἀνατολήν. Πῶς οὖν οὐ μάτην ἡ φύσις τῷ σώματι τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐνέθηχε τοσούτων χινήσεων τὰς δυνάμεις, εἰ τετραχῶς μὲν ἔχει τὰς δυνάμεις, μοναχῶς δὲ
Ek tou autou logou. « Epeidē esti dichōs epi tou kychlou chinēthēnai, kai ouk eisin enantiai hautai, alla ei mēthen hōs etyche mēd᾽ apo tautomatou enxechetai en tois aïdiois einai" ho de ouranos aïdios kai hē chychlǭ phora" dia tina toi aitian epi thatera pheretai, all᾽ ouch epi thatera? ᾿Anankē gar kai touto archēn einai, ē einai hautou archēn. Ei gar hē physis aei poiei «tōn hendechomenōn to beltiston " esti de kathaper tōn epi «hēs eutheias phorōn hē pros ton anō topon timiōtera (theioteros gar ho topos ho anō tou chatō), ton auton tropon kai hē eis to prosthen tēs eis to hopisthen echei, eiper kai to dexion kai to aristeron᾽ martyrei d᾽ hē rhētheisa aporia, hoti to proteron kai to hysteron" hautē gar hē aitia lyei tēn aporian. Ei gar echei hōs endechetai beltista, hautē an eiē aitia kai tou eirēmenou. Beltiston gar kineisthai haplēn te chinēsin kai apauston, kai tautēn epi to timiōteron." Ei ton ouranon hē physis epoiēse chinēthēnai eis to emprosthen, kai mē eis to opisō, hē aei tōn endechome-nōn to beltiston poioumenē pōs aïdios ho ouranos kai hē toutou phoras hypo tēs physeōs gegenēmenos, kai to tēn beltistēn chinēthēnai chinēsin echōn? EI tēn diaphoran hēn echei ho anō topos pros ton chatō, tautēn echei hē eis to prosthen chenēsis pros tēn eis to opisthen chinēsin chata to timiōteron kai theioteron kai beltiston" pōs ouch eisin enantiai hai kinēseis hauta:, tosouton allēlōn diapherousai? Ei tōn haplōn sōmatōn hē chinēsis aplē ou chata to endechomenon, alla chata to ananchaion, pōs dichōs chinēthēnai dynatai ho ouranos haploun sōma echōn, kai chineitai endechomenōs? Ei pantachothen estin ho ouranos isos heautǭ, kai isa echōn ta merē tois meresi, kai hōs ean chinēthę̄, tēn sphairichēn te kai enchychlon sōzei chinēsin" dynatai ara kai apo mesēmorias chinēthēnai eis archton, kai apo archtou eis mesēmorian, hōs dynatai chinēthēnai apo anatolēs eis dysin, kai apo tēs dyseōs eis anatolēn. Pōs oun ou matēn hē physis tǭ sōmati tou ouranou enethēche tosoutōn chinēseōn tas dynameis, ei tetrachōs men echei tas dynameis, monachōs de
From the same book: “Since it is possible to move on the circle in two directions, and these are not contrary, but if nothing can be among eternal things by chance or from spontaneity, and the heaven and its circular locomotion are eternal, for what cause does it move in one direction and not in the other? For this too must either be a principle or have a principle. For if nature always does the best of the things possible, and as, of the motions in a straight line, that toward the upper place is more honorable (for the upper place is more divine than the lower), in the same way the forward motion stands to the backward, if indeed there are right and left; and the difficulty mentioned bears witness that there is prior and posterior; for this cause solves the difficulty. For if it is as well as it can be, this would be the cause of what was said too. For it is best to move with a simple and unceasing motion, and this toward the more honorable.” If nature, which always does the best of the things possible, made the heaven move forward and not backward, how is the heaven and its locomotion eternal, when it has been brought to be by nature and has its moving with the best motion? If the difference that the upper place has from the lower, the forward motion has from the backward in being more honorable, more divine, and best, how are these motions not contrary, when they differ so much from each other? If the motion of simple bodies is simple not by possibility but by necessity, how can the heaven, having a simple body, move in two ways, and move contingently? If the heaven is everywhere equal to itself, and has its parts equal to its parts, and preserves its spherical and circular motion however it is moved, then it can also be moved from south to north and from north to south, as it can be moved from east to west and from west to east. How then did nature not place in vain in the body of the heaven the powers of so many motions, if it has the powers four ways but moves in one …
Chapter 55
55PG 6:1501
χιδ. Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «Περὶ δὲ τῶν χαλουμένων ἄστρων ἑπόμενον ἂν εἴη λέγειν, ἐχ τίνων συνεστᾶσι καὶ τίνες αἱ χινήσεις αὑτῶν. Εὐλογώτατον δὲ καὶ τοῖς εἰρημένοις ἱἐπόμενον τὸ ἔχαστον τῶν ἄστρων ποιεῖν ἐχ τούτου τοῦ σώματος, ἐν ᾧ τυγχάνει τὴν φορὰν ἔχον, ἐπειδὴ ἔφαμέν τι εἶναι ὃ χύχλῳ φέρεσθαι πέφυκεν. Ὥσπερ γὰρ οἱ πύρινα φάσχοντες εἶναι, διὰ τοῦτο λέγουσιν, ὅτι τὸ ἄνω σῶμα πῦρ εἶναι φασὶν, ὡς εὕλογον ὃν ἕχαστον συνεστάναι ἐχ τούτων ἐν οἷς ἔχαστόν ἐστιν, ὁμοίως καὶ ἡμεῖς λέγομεν. Ἡ δὲ θερμότῆς ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν καὶ τὸ φῶς γίνεται παρατριδομένου τοῦ ἀέρος ὑπὸ τῆς ἐχείνων φορᾶς. Πέφυχε γὰρ ἡ χίνησις ἐχπυροῦν καὶ λίθους, καὶ ξύλα, καὶ σίδηρον. Εὐλογώτερον οὖν τὸ ἐγγύτερον τοῦ πυρός " ἐγγύτερον δὲ ὁ ἀὴρ, οἷον καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν φερομένων βελῶν " ταῦτα γὰρ ἐχπυροῦται οὕτως, ὥστε τήχεσθαι τὰς μολιδδίδας" καὶ ἐπείπερ αὐτὰ ἐχπυροῦται, -ἀνάγχη καὶ τὸν χύχλῳ αὐτῶν ἀέρα τὸ αὐτὸ πάσχειν. Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν αὐτὰ ἐχθερμαίνεται διὰ τὸ ἐν ἀέρι φέρεσθαι, ὃς διὰ τὴν πληγὴν τῇ κινήσει γίνεται πῦρ. Τῶν δὲ ἄνω ἔχαστον ἐν τῇ σφαίρᾳ φέρεται, ὥστε αὐτὰ μὲν μὴ ἐχπυροῦσθαι: τοῦ δὲ ἀέρος ὑπὸ τὴν τοῦ. χυχλικοῦ σώματος αφαῖραν ὄντος, ἀνάγχη, φερομένης ἐχείνης, θερμαίνεσθαι, καὶ ταύτην μάλιστα ἧ ὁ ἥλιος τυγχάνει ἐνδεδεμένος " διὸ δὴ πλησιάζοντός τε αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνίσχοντος, καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμᾶς ὄντος, γίνεται θερμότης. Ὅτι μὲν οὖν οὔτε πύρινά ἔστιν, οὔτε ἐν τῷ πυρὶ φέρεται, ταῦτα ἡμῖν εἰρήσθω περὶ αὐτῶν. » ἷ ΕἸ ἐχ τῆς αὐτῆς ὕλης ἐξ ἧς ἐστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς, ἐκ ταύτης ἐστὶ καὶ τὰ ἄστρα, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι ψευδὲς, τὸ, Ἐκ πάσης γέγονε τῆς ὕλης ὁ οὐρανὸς, καὶ τὸ, Πᾶσαν τὴν ὕλην περιείληρεν; Ἐὲ τὸ χινούμενον καὶ τῇ χινήσει θερμαντιχὸν ἑτέρου γιγνόμενον, ἐὰν μὴ προηγουμένως αὐτὸ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ χινήσει θερμανθῇ, θερμαντιχὸν ἑτέρου γενέσθαι οὐ δύναται" πῶς ὁ σφαῖρα καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ ἄστρα θερμαίνουσι τῇ ἑαυτῶν χινήσει τὸν ἀέρα, αὐτὰ μὴ θερμαινόμενα; Εἰ τὸ τῇ ἀνάγχη τοῦτο ἣ βαρύτητα ἔχειν ἢ χουφότητα᾽ πῶς ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ ἄστρα, μήτε βαρύτητα ἔχοντα, μὴτε χουφότητα, τὰς θερμαντιχὰς ἐχτελεῖ ἐνεργείας; Εἰ τὰ τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχοντα χινητὴν οὐσίαν, τούτοις ἀνάγχη τὴν αὐτὴν χαθ᾽ αὑτὸ χινεῖσθαι χίνησιν, καὶ μὴ κατὰ συμδεδηχός" πῶς οὐχ ἔστιν ὁ ἥλιος κατὰ συμδεδηχὸς χινούμενος, εἰ τῇ σφαίρχ ἐνδέδεται; Καὶ περὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἄστρων ὁ αὐτὸς λόγος, εἰ μὴ δι᾿ ἑαυτῶν χινοῦνται τὰς κατὰ φύσιν αὖὑτῶν χινήσεις, ἀλλὰ διὰ τῶν σφαιρῶν αἷς εἰσιν ἔνδεδεμένα. Εἰ ἐχ τῆς αὐτῆς ὕλης ἐστὶν ὁ ἥλιος ἧς ἐστιν ὁ. οὐρανὸς, τῆς μήτε βαρύτητα μήτε χουφότητα ἐχούαης, καὶ σφαιρικὸν ἔχει τὸ σχῆμα; ὥσπερ ἔχει καὶ ὁ οὐρανός " διὰ τί μὴ ὡσαύτως χινοῦνται ἀμφότεροι, ἢ κατὰ ἀντιμετάστασιν τῶν μερῶν, ὥσπερ χινεῖται ὁ ἥλιος; Εἰ οὐδὲν παρὰ φύσιν ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι παρὰ φύσιν τὸ τὴν χίνησιν ἣν ἔχει τις χατὰ φύσιν, ταύτην μὴ δι' ἑαυτοῦ χινεῖσθαι, ἀλλὰ δι᾽ ἑτέρου; Κινοῦνται γὰρ ὃ τε ἥλιος καὶ τὰ ἄστρα, οὗ δι᾿ ἐαντῶν, ἀλλὰ διὰ τῶν σφαιρῶν ἐν αἷς εἶσιν ἐνδεδεμέναοι. ΕΓ, ὥσπερ τὰ γενητὰ χατὰ λόγον ἐστὶν ὃ γέγονεν, ὕστερᾳ ἄρα τοῦ λόγου τὰ γενητά 33, Εἰ δὲ τοῦτο ἀδύνατον, οὐκ ἄρα κατὰ λόγον ἐστὶ τὰ ἀγένητα. Μὴ ὄντων δὲ αὐτῶν χατὰ λάγον, πῶς ἔγαστον αὐτῶν χρειωδῶς ἔστιν ὅ ἐστι, καὶ ἔχει ὃ ἔχει,, καὶ ποιεῖ ὃ ποιεῖ; τὰ γὰρ χρειωδῶς ὄντα, λάγου τε καὶ προνοίας ἐστὶν ἔργα. Εἰ ἀχολουθεῖ τοῖς γενητοῖς τὸ ἐχ λόγου εἶναι καὶ ὕλης, οὐχ ἄρα ἐχ λόγου καὶ ὕλης τὰ ἀγέγητα. Πῶς οὖν ἀγένητα ὅ τε οὐρανὸς, καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ πάντα, καὶ ἔστιν ἐχ λόγου καὶ ὕλης; Εἰ, χαθὰ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Αριστοτέλης, ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐδὲν μάτην οὐδὲ παρὰ φύσιν" πῶς ἀφ᾽ ὧν εἶπε περὶ τῆς τοῦ ἡλίου χινήσεως συμδαίνει τῷ ἡλίῳ ἀμφότερα, καὶ τὸ μάτὴν καὶ τὸ παρὰ φύσιν; Εἰ γὰρ τοῦ ἡλίου τῇ κινούσῃ αὐτὸν σφαίρᾳ μὴ ἐνδεδεμένου τὴν αὐτὴν χατὰ φύσιν ἐχινεῖτο χίνησιν ἣν νῦν χινεῖται - πῶς οὐ μάτὴν ἐνεδέθη τῇ σφαίρᾳ; Εἰ δὲ μὴ ταύτην ἐχινεῖτο χατὰ φύσιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἑτέραν παρὰ ταύτην, εἴτε τῷ ποσῷ εἴτε τῷ ποιῷ πῶς οὐ παρὰ φύσιν χινεῖται γῆν;
chid. Ech tou autou «Peri de tōn chaloumenōn astrōn hepomenon an eiē legein, ech tinōn synestasi kai tines hai chinēseis hautōn. Eulogōtaton de kai tois eirēmenois hiepomenon to echaston tōn astrōn poiein ech toutou tou sōmatos, en hǭ tynchanei tēn phoran echon, epeidē ephamen ti einai ho chychlǭ pheresthai pephyken. Hōsper gar hoi pyrina phaschontes einai, dia touto legousin, hoti to anō sōma pyr einai phasin, hōs heulogon hon hechaston synestanai ech toutōn en hois echaston estin, homoiōs kai hēmeis legomen. Hē de thermotēs ap᾽ autōn kai to phōs ginetai paratridomenou tou aeros hypo tēs echeinōn phoras. Pephyche gar hē chinēsis echpyroun kai lithous, kai xyla, kai sidēron. Eulogōteron oun to engyteron tou pyros " engyteron de ho aēr, hoion kai epi tōn pheromenōn belōn " tauta gar echpyroutai houtōs, hōste tēchesthai tas moliddidas" kai epeiper auta echpyroutai, -ananchē kai ton chychlǭ autōn aera to auto paschein. Tauta men oun auta echthermainetai dia to en aeri pheresthai, hos dia tēn plēgēn tę̄ kinēsei ginetai pyr. Tōn de anō echaston en tę̄ sphairą pheretai, hōste auta men mē echpyrousthai: tou de aeros hypo tēn tou. chychlikou sōmatos aphairan ontos, ananchē, pheromenēs echeinēs, thermainesthai, kai tautēn malista hē ho hēlios tynchanei endedemenos " dio dē plēsiazontos te autou kai anischontos, kai hyper hēmas ontos, ginetai thermotēs. Hoti men oun oute pyrina estin, oute en tǭ pyri pheretai, tauta hēmin eirēsthō peri autōn. » hi EI ech tēs autēs hylēs ex hēs estin ho ouranos, ek tautēs esti kai ta astra, pōs ouch esti pseudes, to, Ek pasēs gegone tēs hylēs ho ouranos, kai to, Pasan tēn hylēn perieilēren? Ee to chinoumenon kai tę̄ chinēsei thermantichon heterou gignomenon, ean mē proēgoumenōs auto tę̄ heautou chinēsei thermanthę̄, thermantichon heterou genesthai ou dynatai" pōs ho sphaira kai ta en autę̄ astra thermainousi tę̄ heautōn chinēsei ton aera, auta mē thermainomena? Ei to tę̄ ananchē touto hē barytēta echein ē chouphotēta᾽ pōs ho ouranos kai ta en autǭ astra, mēte barytēta echonta, mēte chouphotēta, tas thermantichas echtelei energeias? Ei ta tēn autēn echonta chinētēn ousian, toutois ananchē tēn autēn chath᾽ hauto chineisthai chinēsin, kai mē kata symdedēchos" pōs ouch estin ho hēlios kata symdedēchos chinoumenos, ei tę̄ sphairch endedetai? Kai peri tōn allōn astrōn ho autos logos, ei mē di᾿ heautōn chinountai tas kata physin auytōn chinēseis, alla dia tōn sphairōn hais eisin endedemena. Ei ech tēs autēs hylēs estin ho hēlios hēs estin ho. ouranos, tēs mēte barytēta mēte chouphotēta echouaēs, kai sphairikon echei to schēma? hōsper echei kai ho ouranos " dia ti mē hōsautōs chinountai amphoteroi, ē kata antimetastasin tōn merōn, hōsper chineitai ho hēlios? Ei ouden para physin en tois aïdiois, pōs ouch esti para physin to tēn chinēsin hēn echei tis chata physin, tautēn mē di' heautou chineisthai, alla di᾽ heterou? Kinountai gar ho te hēlios kai ta astra, hou di᾿ eantōn, alla dia tōn sphairōn en hais eisin endedemenaoi. EG, hōsper ta genēta chata logon estin ho gegonen, hysterą ara tou logou ta genēta 33, Ei de touto adynaton, ouk ara kata logon esti ta agenēta. Mē ontōn de autōn chata lagon, pōs egaston autōn chreiōdōs estin ho esti, kai echei ho echei,, kai poiei ho poiei? ta gar chreiōdōs onta, lagou te kai pronoias estin erga. Ei acholouthei tois genētois to ech logou einai kai hylēs, ouch ara ech logou kai hylēs ta agegēta. Pōs oun agenēta ho te ouranos, kai ta en autǭ panta, kai estin ech logou kai hylēs? Ei, chatha eipen ho ᾿Aristotelēs, en tois aïdiois ouden matēn oude para physin" pōs aph᾽ hōn eipe peri tēs tou hēliou chinēseōs symdainei tǭ hēliǭ amphotera, kai to matēn kai to para physin? Ei gar tou hēliou tę̄ kinousę̄ auton sphairą mē endedemenou tēn autēn chata physin echineito chinēsin hēn nyn chineitai - pōs ou matēn enedethē tę̄ sphairą? Ei de mē tautēn echineito chata physin, all᾽ heteran para tautēn, eite tǭ posǭ eite tǭ poiǭ pōs ou para physin chineitai gēn?
From the same: “About the so-called stars it would follow to say of what they are composed and what their motions are. Most reasonable and consistent with what has been said is to make each of the stars of that body in which it has its locomotion, since we said that there is something that is of a nature to move in a circle. For as those who say the stars are fiery say so because they say the upper body is fire, it being reasonable that each thing be composed of the things in which each is, so do we too say. Heat and light come from them as the air is rubbed by their locomotion. For motion is of a nature to set on fire even stones, and wood, and iron. More reasonable, then, is it that what is nearer to fire [is set on fire], and the air is nearer; as also with missiles in flight, for these are so set on fire that their leaden balls melt; and since they themselves are set on fire, the air around them must also suffer the same. These, then, are heated because they are carried in air, which becomes fire through the blow of the motion. But each of the upper bodies is carried in its sphere, so that they themselves are not set on fire; but since the air lies under the sphere of the circular body, it must be heated as that sphere is carried round, and most of all where the sun happens to be fastened; therefore, when the sun approaches and rises and is above us, heat comes about. That they are neither fiery nor carried in fire, let this be said by us about them.” If the stars are from the same matter as the heaven, how is it not false to say, “The heaven came to be from all the matter,” and, “It has embraced all the matter”? If what is moved, and by its motion becomes a heater of another, cannot become a heater of another unless it is first heated itself by its own motion, how do the sphere and the stars in it heat the air by their motion without being heated themselves? If … necessarily this has either heaviness or lightness, how do the heaven and the stars in it, having neither heaviness nor lightness, perform heating activities? If things that have the same movable substance must move with the same motion of themselves and not accidentally, how is the sun not moved accidentally, if it is fastened to the sphere? And the same argument holds for the other stars, if they do not move their natural motions through themselves but through the spheres to which they are fastened. If the sun is of the same matter as the heaven, which has neither heaviness nor lightness, and has a spherical shape, as the heaven also has, why do they not both move in the same way, or [both] by the exchange of their parts, as the sun moves? If there is nothing contrary to nature in eternal things, how is it not contrary to nature for a thing not to move through itself with the motion it has by nature, but through another? For the sun and the stars move not through themselves but through the spheres in which they are fastened. If, as generated things are what they have come to be according to a formula, generated things are later than the formula, [then ungenerated things according to a formula would be later than it]. But if this is impossible, ungenerated things are not according to a formula. And if they are not according to a formula, how is each of them usefully what it is, and has what it has, and does what it does? For things that exist usefully are works of formula and providence. If being from formula and matter follows on generated things, then ungenerated things are not from formula and matter. How then are the heaven and all things in it ungenerated, and yet from formula and matter? If, as Aristotle said, there is nothing in vain or contrary to nature in eternal things, how, from what he said about the motion of the sun, do both befall the sun, the in-vain and the contrary to nature? For if the sun, not fastened to the sphere that moves it, would move by nature with the same motion with which it now moves, how was it not fastened to the sphere in vain? But if it would not move with this motion by nature, but with another besides this, either in quantity or in quality, how does it not now move contrary to nature?
Chapter 56
56PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ «όγου. « Τοὺς μὲν χύχλους χινεῖσθαι, τὰ δὲ ἄστρα ἦρεμεῖν, καὶ ἐνδεδεμένα τοῖς χύχλοις φέρεσθαι. » Εἰ μὲν χατὰ φύσιν ἠρεμεῖ ἐν τοῖς χύχλοις τὰ ἄστρα, μάτην ἐνδέδεται τοῖς χύκλοις" εἰ δὲ παρὰ φύσιν ἣρεμεῖ, δηλονότι βίᾳ ἢρεμεῖ. ᾿Αλλὰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐθὲν οὔτε μάτην οὔτε παρὰ φύσιν. Οὐκ ἄρα εὗρεν ὁ Ἄριστοτέλης τὸν περὶ τῆς τῶν ἄστρων κινήσεως λόγον᾽ ἀΐδια γὰρ λέγει τὰ ἄστρα καὶ ἐν οἷς εἶπε περὶ τῆς ἃ αὐτῶν χινήσεως, ἀμφότερα φαίνεται, τὸ μάτην καὶ παρὰ φύσιν. Εὶ ἀΐδια μὲν τὰ ἄστρα, ἀΐδιος δὲ καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς ἐν ᾧ ἐστὶ τὰ ἄστρα δεδεμένα, καὶ θεὸς ἔχαστον αὐτῶν προσηγόρευται" πῶς οὔχ. εἰσὶ θεοὶ ὑπὸ θεῶν συρόμενος; Τὰ γὰρ τῷ κινουμένῳ. ἐνδεδεμένα συρομένως χινεῖται. Εἰ ἄλλη ἡ σύνθεσις οὐσίας (ἐξ ὕλης γὰρ καὶ εἴδους), καὶ ἄλλη ἡ σύνθεσις ἡ ἐχ τῶν οὐσίαν ἐχόντων μερῶν " πῶς ἀΐδια ταῦτα λέγεται, τὰ ἀμφοτέρας ἔχοντα τὰς σύνθεσεις - Ὁ γὰρ οὐρανὸς, ἔχων τὸν ἥλιον καὶ τὰ ἄστρα ἐνδεδεμένα μέρη, σύνθετος ἐξ αὑτῶν ἐστιν’ ἔχων γὰρ ταῦτα ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἐστιν ὁ οὐρανός.
Ech tou hautou «ogou. « Tous men chychlous chineisthai, ta de astra ēremein, kai endedemena tois chychlois pheresthai. » Ei men chata physin ēremei en tois chychlois ta astra, matēn endedetai tois chyklois" ei de para physin hēremei, dēlonoti bią ēremei. ᾿Alla en tois aïdiois outhen oute matēn oute para physin. Ouk ara heuren ho Aristotelēs ton peri tēs tōn astrōn kinēseōs logon᾽ aïdia gar legei ta astra kai en hois eipe peri tēs ha autōn chinēseōs, amphotera phainetai, to matēn kai para physin. Ei aïdia men ta astra, aïdios de kai ho ouranos en hǭ esti ta astra dedemena, kai theos echaston autōn prosēgoreutai" pōs ouch. eisi theoi hypo theōn syromenos? Ta gar tǭ kinoumenǭ. endedemena syromenōs chineitai. Ei allē hē synthesis ousias (ex hylēs gar kai eidous), kai allē hē synthesis hē ech tōn ousian echontōn merōn " pōs aïdia tauta legetai, ta amphoteras echonta tas syntheseis - Ho gar ouranos, echōn ton hēlion kai ta astra endedemena merē, synthetos ex hautōn estin’ echōn gar tauta en heautǭ estin ho ouranos.
From the same book: “That the circles move, but the stars rest and are carried fastened to the circles.” If the stars rest in the circles according to nature, they are fastened to the circles in vain; but if they rest contrary to nature, clearly they rest by force. But among eternal things nothing is in vain or contrary to nature. Aristotle, then, did not find the account of the motion of the stars; for he calls the stars eternal, and in what he said about their motion both appear, the in-vain and the contrary to nature. If the stars are eternal, and the heaven in which the stars are bound is eternal too, and each of them is called a god, how are they not gods dragged along by gods? For things fastened to what moves are moved by being dragged. If the composition of a substance (from matter and form) is one thing, and the composition from parts that have substance is another, how are these things called eternal, which have both compositions? For the heaven, having the sun and the stars fastened in it as parts, is composed of them; for the heaven is the heaven by having these in itself.
Chapter 57
57PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «“Ἰόγου. « Πρὸς δὲ τούτοις ἄλογον τὸ μηθὲν ὄργανον αὑτοῖς ἀποδοῦναι τὴν φύσιν πρὸς τὴν κίνησιν. Οὐδὲν γὰρ ὡς ἔτυχε ποιεῖ ἡ φύσις, οὐδὲ τῶν μὲν ζώων φροντίσαι, τῶν δὲ οὕτω τιμίων ὑπεριδεῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔοιχεν ὥσπερ ἐπίτηδες ἀφελεῖν πάντα δι’ ὧν ἐνδέχεται προϊέναε καθ᾽ αὑτά. » Εἰ τῶν ἀϊδίων τε καὶ ἀγενήτων οὐδείς ἐστι ποιητῆς, οὐδὲ φροντίδι τινός εἰσιν ἅ εἰσιν, ἢ ἔχουσιν ἃ ἔχουσι κατὰ φύσιν" πῶς, εἰ ἀγένητός ἐστιν ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ φαινόμενα συναγένητα ὑπάρχει αὐτῷ, τὴν φύσιν ἔχει ποιητήν τε καὶ φροντιστὴν τῶν πρὸς τὴν σύστασιν αὐτῶν τελουμένων; ΕΓἥρμοττε τῷ περὶ τῆς κινήσεως τῶν ἀϊδίων τὸν λόἴον ποιουμένῳ τὸ λέγειν τὴν φύσιν μηδὲν ὡς ἔτυχε ποιεῖν "πῶς οὐχ ἔστι δῆλον, ὅτι ἔργα εἰσὶ τῆς φύσεως ὃ τε οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἐν. οὐρανῷ φαινόμενα, τῆς ἀφελούσης αὐτῶν τὰ ὄργανα τῆς κινήσεως -,
Ech tou autou «“Iogou. « Pros de toutois alogon to mēthen organon hautois apodounai tēn physin pros tēn kinēsin. Ouden gar hōs etyche poiei hē physis, oude tōn men zōōn phrontisai, tōn de houtō timiōn hyperidein, all᾽ eoichen hōsper epitēdes aphelein panta di’ hōn endechetai proïenae kath᾽ hauta. » Ei tōn aïdiōn te kai agenētōn oudeis esti poiētēs, oude phrontidi tinos eisin ha eisin, ē echousin ha echousi kata physin" pōs, ei agenētos estin ho ouranos kai ta en tǭ ouranǭ phainomena synagenēta hyparchei autǭ, tēn physin echei poiētēn te kai phrontistēn tōn pros tēn systasin autōn teloumenōn? EGērmotte tǭ peri tēs kinēseōs tōn aïdiōn ton loion poioumenǭ to legein tēn physin mēden hōs etyche poiein "pōs ouch esti dēlon, hoti erga eisi tēs physeōs ho te ouranos kai ta en. ouranǭ phainomena, tēs aphelousēs autōn ta organa tēs kinēseōs -,
From the same book: “Besides, it is unreasonable that nature should have given them no organ for motion. For nature does nothing at random, nor would it take thought for animals but overlook things so honorable; rather, it seems to have purposely removed everything by which they might move forward of themselves.” If there is no maker of eternal and ungenerated things, and they neither are what they are nor have what they have by nature through anyone's care, how, if the heaven is ungenerated and the things that appear in the heaven exist ungenerated together with it, does it have nature as the maker and provider of the things done for their constitution? If it fitted one who gave an account of the motion of eternal things to say that nature does nothing at random, how is it not clear that the heaven and the things that appear in the heaven are works of nature, which removed their organs of motion?
Chapter 58
58PG 6:1501
ὅ8. Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Ἐπεὶ οὖν δεῖ τὸν μὲν οὐρανὸν χινεῖσθαι τὴν ἑαντοῦ χίνησιν, τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα ἄστρα μὴ προϊέναι δὴ αὑτῶν, εὐλόγως ἂν ἑχάτερον εἴη σφαιροειδές. Οὕτω. γὰρ ἂν μάλιστα τὸ μὲν χινηθήσεται, τὸ Εἰ τὸ ἠρεμοῦν ἐχεῖνο λέγεται "τὸ δυνάμενον χινηθῆναι τὴν κίνησιν ἐχείνην ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἠρεμεῖ, πῶς μεῖ τὰ. ἄστρα, ἰδίαν οὐκ ἔχοντα κίνησιν χαθ᾽ ἣν χιεἶσθαι ἐχρῆν : ΕἸ δὲ δύναμιν μὲν ἔχει τοῦ κινεῖσθαι, κωλύεται δὲ διὰ τὸ ἐνδεδέσθαι τῇ σφαίρᾳ" πῶς οὐ παρὰ φύσιν ἔχει τὸ χινεῖσθαι ἀεί; Εἰ τοῖς ἀεὶ χινουμένοις ὡς ἁρμόδιον ἐδόθη τὸ σφαιρικὸν σχῇμα, πῶς τῶν ἐχόντων τὸ σφαιριχὸν σχῆμα τὸ μὲν κινεῖται ἀεὶ ὡς ὁ οὐρανὸς, τὸ δὲ ἀεὶ ἠρεμεῖ, ὡς τὰ ἄστρα;
ho8. Ech tou autou « Epei oun dei ton men ouranon chineisthai tēn heantou chinēsin, ta d᾽ alla astra mē proïenai dē hautōn, eulogōs an hechateron eiē sphairoeides. Houtō. gar an malista to men chinēthēsetai, to Ei to ēremoun echeino legetai "to dynamenon chinēthēnai tēn kinēsin echeinēn aph᾽ hēs ēremei, pōs mei ta. astra, idian ouk echonta kinēsin chath᾽ hēn chieisthai echrēn : EI de dynamin men echei tou kineisthai, kōlyetai de dia to endedesthai tę̄ sphairą" pōs ou para physin echei to chineisthai aei? Ei tois aei chinoumenois hōs harmodion edothē to sphairikon schę̄ma, pōs tōn echontōn to sphairichon schēma to men kineitai aei hōs ho ouranos, to de aei ēremei, hōs ta astra?
From the same: “Since, then, the heaven must move with its own motion, but the other stars must not move forward of themselves, it is reasonable that each should be spherical. For so the one would most of all be moved, and the other …” If that is said to rest which can be moved with the motion from which it rests, how do the stars rest, having no proper motion according to which they ought to be moved? But if they have the power of moving, but are hindered by being fastened to the sphere, how is their always being moved not contrary to nature? If the spherical shape was given as fitting to things that are always moved, how, of the things that have the spherical shape, does one always move, as the heaven does, and another always rest, as the stars do?
Chapter 59
59PG 6:1501
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ “όγου. « Ὥστε ἐπείπερ οὐ φαίνεται τοῦτο ἀεὶ συμβαῖνον, οὔτε ἂν ἔμψυχον οὔτε βίαιον φέροιτο: φορὰν οὐθὲν αὐτῶν, ὥσπερ τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι προνοούσης τῆς φύσεως, ὅτι μὴ τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον ἐχούσης τῆς … … ὁμοίως ἔχον. » Πῶς οὖν ἀΐδια καὶ ἀγένητα τὰ χατὰ τὴν πρόνοιαν τῆς φύσεως τὸ εἶναι τοιάδε, καὶ τὸ κινεῖσθαι τουυσδς εἰληφότα; Τὰ γὰρ κατὰ πρόνοιαν δεύτερα τῆς πρενοίας καὶ τὰ ἀΐδια οὐδενός ἐστι δεύτερα. Εἰ τὸ μέλον ἔσεσθαι πρὸ τοῦ εἶναι οὐκ ἦν, πῶς ἐνδέχεται κερὶ «οὔ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ τῶν ἄστρων, καὶ τῆς αὐτῶν χινέσεως ἀμφότερα εἶναι ἀληθῆ, τὸ μέλλον ἔσεσθαι καὶ τὸ ἀΐδια καὶ ἀγένητα αὐτὰ εἶναι; Τὸ γὰρ μέλλον οὔτω ἐστὶ, καὶ τὸ ἀΐδιόν τε καὶ ἀγένητον ἕνεστιν. Εἰ ἕνεχα τοῦ τὰ περὶ τὸν δεῦρο τόπον ὡς ἔσχεν ὁμοίως ἔχειν, τὸν εἰρημένον τρόπον τῆςς χινήσεως τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἡ φύσις προενόησεν εἶναι - πῶς ἀϊδιά τε καὶ ἀγένητα ταῦτα, ἃ ἕνεχεν τῶν γενητῶν ἔστιν ὥς ἐστιν, καὶ χινεῖται ὡς χινεῖται;
Ech tou autou “ogou. « Hōste epeiper ou phainetai touto aei symbainon, oute an empsychon oute biaion pheroito: phoran outhen autōn, hōsper to mellon esesthai pronoousēs tēs physeōs, hoti mē touton ton tropon echousēs tēs … … homoiōs echon. » Pōs oun aïdia kai agenēta ta chata tēn pronoian tēs physeōs to einai toiade, kai to kineisthai touysds eilēphota? Ta gar kata pronoian deutera tēs prenoias kai ta aïdia oudenos esti deutera. Ei to melon esesthai pro tou einai ouk ēn, pōs endechetai keri «ou ouranou, kai tōn astrōn, kai tēs autōn chineseōs amphotera einai alēthē, to mellon esesthai kai to aïdia kai agenēta auta einai? To gar mellon outō esti, kai to aïdion te kai agenēton henestin. Ei henecha tou ta peri ton deuro topon hōs eschen homoiōs echein, ton eirēmenon tropon tēss chinēseōs tou ouranou hē physis proenoēsen einai - pōs aïdia te kai agenēta tauta, ha henechen tōn genētōn estin hōs estin, kai chineitai hōs chineitai?
From the same book: “So that, since this does not appear to happen always, none of them would move with an animate or a forced motion, as if nature were providing for what was going to be, that, if [the motion] did not have this manner, [nothing in the region here would remain] … would be in the same state.” How then are those things eternal and ungenerated which have received their being such and their moving thus according to the providence of nature? For things according to providence are secondary to providence, and eternal things are secondary to nothing. If what is going to be did not exist before it is, how is it possible for both to be true about the heaven and the stars and their motion: that it is going to be, and that they are eternal and ungenerated? For what is going to be is not yet, but the eternal and ungenerated is present. If nature provided that the motion of the heaven should be of the stated kind for the sake of the things around the region here remaining as they were, how are these things eternal and ungenerated, which are as they are and move as they move for the sake of generated things?
Chapter 60
60PG 6:1501
Ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ δέδεικται, ὅτι οὐ πεφύκασι χιγεῖσθαι δι᾽ αὑτῶν, ἡ δὲ φύσις οὐδὲν ἀλόγως οὐξὲ μάτην ποιεῖ" δηλονότι καὶ σχῆμα τοσοῦτον ἀποξέδωχε τοῖς ἀχινήτοις ὃ ἤχιστά ἐστι χινητιχόν. Ἥνχιστα δὲ χινητιχὸν ἡ σφαῖρα διὰ τὸ μηδὲν ἔχειν ὄργανον πρὸς τὴν χίνησιν. "Ὥστε δηλονότι σφαιροειδῇ ἂν εἴη τὸν ὄγχον. » Εἰ ἡ φύσις δέδωχε τοῖς ἀεὶ χινητοῖς τὸ σφαιεριχὰν σχῆμα ἐπιτήδειον πρὸς τὴν εὐχινησίαν, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι τὰ ἄστρα μάτην εἰληφότα σχῆμα τοιοῦτον, ἐνδεδεμένα τοῖς χύχλοις, καὶ τὴν κατὰ φύώσιν αὑτῶν μὴ δυνάμενα ἐκτελεῖν χίνησιν; Εἰ οὐ πεφύχασι τὰ ἄστρα δι' αὑτῶν χινεῖσθαι, οὐχ ἄρα ἔχουσι χατὰ τσιν τὴν ἀΐδιον κίνησιν. Πῶς οὖν εἰσιν ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ στοιχείου ἐξ οὗ καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς, τοῦ μήτε βαρύτητα ἔχοντος μήτε χουφότητα; Εἰ ὁ μὲν οὐρανὸς. διὰ τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν ἐχ τοιούτου στοιχείου καὶ δεὰ τὸ σφαιριχὸν ἔχειν τὸ σχῆμα, πέφυχε περὶ τὸ μέσον χινεῖσθαι ἀεὶ δι᾽ ἑαυτοῦ" τὰ δὲ ἄστρα, ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ ὄντα στοιχείον, καὶ τὸ αὑτὸ ἔχοντα σχῆμα, οὐ πεφῦχασι χινεῖσθαι δι᾽ ἑαυτῶν" μάτην, ὡς ἔοικε, δέδωκεν αὐτοῖς ἡ φύσις οὐσίαν τε καὶ σχῆμα πρὸς τὴν ἀεὶ χίνησιν ἐπιτήδειον, εἰ στάσιν ἔχουσιν ἀχένητον. Τὸ οὐσίαν ἔχειν καὶ σχῆμα ἀειχίνητον τὰ ἄστρα, καὶ στάσιν ἀχίνητον, πῶς οὐχ ἔστι δεῖγμα τῆς ἀλόγου τε καὶ ἠρεμεῖν τὰ ἄστρα; Εἰ τῶν ἀγενήτων τε καὶ ἀϊδίων αἱ οὐσίαι πάσης ποιήσεως τῆς τε χατὰ τὸν λόγον καὶ τῆς παρὰ τὸν λόγον ἀνώτεραί εἰσι, πῶς, εἰ ἀγένττος ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἄστρα, χατὰ πρόνοιαν τῆς φύσεως τῆς μηθὲν ἀλόγως μήτε ματαίως ποιούσης εἰσὶν ὃ εἰσι, καὶ ἔχουσιν ἃ ἔχουσιν; Εἰ οὐχ ἐχρῆν χινεῖσθαι τὰ ἄστρα, διὰ τί ὅλως χινοῦνται δι᾽ ἑτέρων; Εἰ δὲ ἐχρῆν χινεῖσθαι, διὰ τί μὴ δι᾿ ἑαυτῶν κινοῦνται, ἀλλὰ δι᾽ ἑτέρων, δυναμένης τῆς φύσεως ποιεῖν αὐτὰ χινεῖσθαι δι᾽ ἑαυτῶν τὴν χίνησιν ἣν νῦν κινοῦνται δι" ἑτέρων, τῆς ἐν εὐχινητοτάτῃ αὐτῶν οὐσίᾳ πεποιηχυίας αὐτὰ ἀχίνητα χαθ᾽ αὑτά; Εἰ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐἂν παρὰ φύσιν, παρὰ φύσιν δὲ τὸ οὐσίαν μὲν καὶ σχῆμα ἔχειν ἀειχίνητον, στάσιν δὲ ἀκίνητον" ἄρα οὐχ ἀΐδια τὰ ἐν οἷς τὸ παρὰ φύσιν, ἣ ψευδὲς τὸ ἐν τοῖς ἀϊδίοις οὐδὲν παρὰ φύσιν. Εἰ οὐδὲν τῶν ἀγενήτων, οὔτε ὃ ἔχει οὔτε ὃ μὴ ἔχει, χατὰ πρόνοιάν τινος ἔχει ἣ οὐχ ἔχει" πῶς, εἰ ἀγένητος ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ τὰ ἄττρα, χατὰ πρόνοιαν τῆς φύσεως ὄργανον μὲν οὐχ ἔχει χινήσεως, σχῆμα δὲ ἔχει σφαιριχκὸν ἀντὶ τοῦ ὀργάνου, πρὸς τὴν συνεχῆ κίνησιν ἐπιτηδειότερον ὃν
Ek tou autou « Epeidē gar dedeiktai, hoti ou pephykasi chigeisthai di᾽ hautōn, hē de physis ouden alogōs ouxe matēn poiei" dēlonoti kai schēma tosouton apoxedōche tois achinētois ho ēchista esti chinētichon. Hēnchista de chinētichon hē sphaira dia to mēden echein organon pros tēn chinēsin. "Hōste dēlonoti sphairoeidę̄ an eiē ton onchon. » Ei hē physis dedōche tois aei chinētois to sphaierichan schēma epitēdeion pros tēn euchinēsian, pōs ouch esti ta astra matēn eilēphota schēma toiouton, endedemena tois chychlois, kai tēn kata phyōsin hautōn mē dynamena ektelein chinēsin? Ei ou pephychasi ta astra di' hautōn chineisthai, ouch ara echousi chata tsin tēn aïdion kinēsin. Pōs oun eisin ek tou autou stoicheiou ex hou kai ho ouranos, tou mēte barytēta echontos mēte chouphotēta? Ei ho men ouranos. dia to einai auton ech toioutou stoicheiou kai dea to sphairichon echein to schēma, pephyche peri to meson chineisthai aei di᾽ heautou" ta de astra, ech tou hautou onta stoicheion, kai to hauto echonta schēma, ou pephychasi chineisthai di᾽ heautōn" matēn, hōs eoike, dedōken autois hē physis ousian te kai schēma pros tēn aei chinēsin epitēdeion, ei stasin echousin achenēton. To ousian echein kai schēma aeichinēton ta astra, kai stasin achinēton, pōs ouch esti deigma tēs alogou te kai ēremein ta astra? Ei tōn agenētōn te kai aïdiōn hai ousiai pasēs poiēseōs tēs te chata ton logon kai tēs para ton logon anōterai eisi, pōs, ei agenttos ho ouranos kai ta astra, chata pronoian tēs physeōs tēs mēthen alogōs mēte mataiōs poiousēs eisin ho eisi, kai echousin ha echousin? Ei ouch echrēn chineisthai ta astra, dia ti holōs chinountai di᾽ heterōn? Ei de echrēn chineisthai, dia ti mē di᾿ heautōn kinountai, alla di᾽ heterōn, dynamenēs tēs physeōs poiein auta chineisthai di᾽ heautōn tēn chinēsin hēn nyn kinountai di" heterōn, tēs en euchinētotatę̄ autōn ousią pepoiēchuias auta achinēta chath᾽ hauta? Ei en tois aïdiois ouan para physin, para physin de to ousian men kai schēma echein aeichinēton, stasin de akinēton" ara ouch aïdia ta en hois to para physin, hē pseudes to en tois aïdiois ouden para physin. Ei ouden tōn agenētōn, oute ho echei oute ho mē echei, chata pronoian tinos echei hē ouch echei" pōs, ei agenētos ho ouranos kai ta attra, chata pronoian tēs physeōs organon men ouch echei chinēseōs, schēma de echei sphairichkon anti tou organou, pros tēn synechē kinēsin epitēdeioteron hon
From the same: “Since it has been shown that they are not of a nature to move of themselves, and nature does nothing without reason or in vain, clearly it has also given the unmoved things such a shape as is least fit for motion. And the sphere is least fit for motion, because it has no organ for motion. So that clearly they would be spherical in bulk.” If nature has given to the things that always move the spherical shape, which is suitable for easy motion, how have the stars not received such a shape in vain, when they are fastened to the circles and unable to perform their natural motion? If the stars are not of a nature to move of themselves, then they do not have eternal motion by nature. How then are they from the same element as the heaven, which has neither heaviness nor lightness? If the heaven, because it is of such an element and has a spherical shape, is of a nature always to move around the middle of itself, while the stars, though of the same element and having the same shape, are not of a nature to move of themselves, then nature, it seems, gave them in vain a substance and a shape suitable for perpetual motion, if they have motionless rest. That the stars have a substance and shape always in motion and yet motionless rest — how is this not proof of the irrational … that the stars rest? If the substances of ungenerated and eternal things are above all making, both that by reason and that contrary to reason, how, if the heaven and the stars are ungenerated, are they what they are and have what they have by the providence of nature, which does nothing irrationally or in vain? If the stars ought not to be moved, why are they moved at all through others? But if they ought to be moved, why are they not moved through themselves but through others, when nature could have made them move through themselves with the motion with which they are now moved through others, she who made them unmoved in themselves in a most easily movable substance? If in eternal things nothing is contrary to nature, and it is contrary to nature to have a substance and shape always in motion but motionless rest, then either the things in which the contrary to nature is found are not eternal, or it is false that in eternal things nothing is contrary to nature. If none of the ungenerated has, or does not have, what it has or does not have by anyone's providence, how, if the heaven and the stars are ungenerated, do they, by the providence of nature, have no organ of motion, but have instead of the organ a spherical shape, which is better suited to continuous motion …
Chapter 61
61PG 6:1503
Ἐχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ « Ἡ μὲν πρώτη, μία οὖσα πολλὰ χινεῖ τῶν σωμάτων θείων αἱ δὲ, πολλαὶ οὖσαι, ἕν μόνον ἐχάστη. Τῶν γὰρ πλανωμένων ἕν ὁτιοῦν πλείους φέρεται φοράς. Ταύτῃ τε οὖν ἀνισάζει ἡ φύσις, καὶ ποιεῖ τινα τάξιν, τῇ μὲν μιᾷ φορᾷ πολλὰ ἀποδιδοῦσα σώματα, τῷ δὲ ἑνὶ σώματι πολλὰς φοράς. Ἐν πολλοῖς γὰρ σφαίραις ἡ μία σφαῖρα ἐνδεδεμένη φέρεται " ἰχάστη δὲ σφαῖρα σῶμα τυγχάνει ὄν. » Εἰ τῶν ἀγενήτων τε καὶ ἀϊδίων οὐσιῶν ποιητὴς οὐδὴς, πῶς ἀϊδιά τε καὶ ἀγένητα ταῦτα, ὧν ἡ φύσις τῆς τἀξεώς ἐστι ποιητὴς, τῇ μὲν μιᾷ ἀποδιδοῦσα πολλὰ σώματα, τῷ δὲ ἑνὶ σώματι πολλὰς φορὰς, τὰ πλήϑη τῶν τοῦ ἑνὸς σώματος φορῶν ἰσάζουσα τῷ πλήει τῶν σωμάτων. Εἰ τὰ ἀγένητα ταῦτα καὶ ἀποίητα, κῶς ἐνδέχεται ἐν τοῖς ἀγενήτοις πεποιημένην εἶναι άξιν φυσικήν;Σφαῖρα σφαίρᾳ ἐνδεδεμένη. τὴν αὖτὴν ἔχουσα οὐσίαν ἣν ἔχει ἡ σφαῖρα ἧ ἐνδέδεται - πῶς ᾿ὺ φαίνεται ἀμφοτέρας ἔχουσα τὰς ἀτοπίας ἐν τοῖς ἰδίοις μἢ ὑπαρχούσας, τὸ μάτην ἔχειν τὴν χινητὴν ἡσίαν καθ᾽ ἣν οὐ χινεῖται, καὶ τὸ παρὰ φύσιν χινεῖ…
Ech tou autou « Hē men prōtē, mia ousa polla chinei tōn sōmatōn theiōn hai de, pollai ousai, hen monon echastē. Tōn gar planōmenōn hen hotioun pleious pheretai phoras. Tautę̄ te oun anisazei hē physis, kai poiei tina taxin, tę̄ men mią phorą polla apodidousa sōmata, tǭ de heni sōmati pollas phoras. En pollois gar sphairais hē mia sphaira endedemenē pheretai " ichastē de sphaira sōma tynchanei on. » Ei tōn agenētōn te kai aïdiōn ousiōn poiētēs oudēs, pōs aïdia te kai agenēta tauta, hōn hē physis tēs taxeōs esti poiētēs, tę̄ men mią apodidousa polla sōmata, tǭ de heni sōmati pollas phoras, ta plēϑē tōn tou henos sōmatos phorōn isazousa tǭ plēei tōn sōmatōn. Ei ta agenēta tauta kai apoiēta, kōs endechetai en tois agenētois pepoiēmenēn einai axin physikēn?Sphaira sphairą endedemenē. tēn autēn echousa ousian hēn echei hē sphaira hē endedetai - pōs ᾿y phainetai amphoteras echousa tas atopias en tois idiois mē hyparchousas, to matēn echein tēn chinētēn hēsian kath᾽ hēn ou chineitai, kai to para physin chinei…
From the same: “The first [motion], being one, moves many of the divine bodies, but the others, being many, each move only one. For any one of the planets is carried with several motions. In this way, then, nature equalizes and produces a certain order, assigning to the one motion many bodies, and to the one body many motions. For the one sphere is carried fastened in many spheres; and each sphere happens to be a body.” If there is no maker of ungenerated and eternal substances, how are these eternal and ungenerated, of whose order nature is the maker, assigning to the one [motion] many bodies and to the one body many motions, and equalizing the number of the motions of one body with the number of the bodies? If these things are ungenerated and unmade, how can there be a natural order made among the ungenerated? [If] a sphere fastened to a sphere has the same substance as the sphere to which it is fastened, how does it not appear to have both absurdities that are not found among eternal things: to have in vain the movable substance by which it is not moved, and to be moved contrary to nature?
Chapter 62
62PG 6:1503
Ἐκ τοῦ τρίτου.1όγου Περὶ οὐρανοῦ. « Τῶν φύσει γενομένων τὰ μέν εἰσιν οὐσίαι, τὰ δὲ ἔργα καὶ πάθη τούτων. Λέγω δὲ οὐσίας μὲν τά τε ἰπλᾶ σώματα͵, οἷον πῦρ, καὶ γῆν, καὶ τὰ σύποιχα τούτοις, καὶ ἐχ τούτων, οἷον τόν τε σύνολον οὐρανὸν, καὶ τὰ μόρια τούτου, καὶ πάλιν τά τε ζῶα, τὰ φυτὰ, καὶ τὰ μόρια τούτων. » Ὁ εἰρηκὼς τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶναι ἐξ ἁπλοῦ τινος στοι- (εἰου ἑτέρου ὄντος παρὰ τὰ ἐνταῦθα στοιχεῖα, καὶ τι οὐχ ἐνδέχεται οὐρανὸν ἄλλον γενέσθαι διὰ τὸ τοῦ- Ὧν πᾶσαν περιειληφέναι τὴν ὕλην " πῶς νῦν λέγει ἰχ τῶν αὐτῶν εἶναι στοιχείων τὸν οὐρανὸν, ἐξ ὧν καὶ ὰ ζῶα καὶ τὰ φυτά; ᾿Αλλ᾽ εἰ μὲν ἄλλον οὐρανὸν λέ- (ὃν ἐξ ἄλλων στοιχείων γενέσθαι, πῶς οὐ ψεύδεται ἔγων, Οὐχ ἐνδέχεται ἄλλον οὐρανὸν εἶναι πλὴν ἑνός; … οτέρου στοιχείου παρὰ τὰ ἐνταῦθα, ποτὲ δὲ ἐκ νῷ αὐτῶν στοιχείων’ πῶς οὐχ ἔστι θατέρως
Ek tou tritou.1ogou Peri ouranou. « Tōn physei genomenōn ta men eisin ousiai, ta de erga kai pathē toutōn. Legō de ousias men ta te ipla sōmata͵, hoion pyr, kai gēn, kai ta sypoicha toutois, kai ech toutōn, hoion ton te synolon ouranon, kai ta moria toutou, kai palin ta te zōa, ta phyta, kai ta moria toutōn. » Ho eirēkōs ton ouranon einai ex haplou tinos stoi- (eiou heterou ontos para ta entautha stoicheia, kai ti ouch endechetai ouranon allon genesthai dia to tou- Hōn pasan perieilēphenai tēn hylēn " pōs nyn legei ich tōn autōn einai stoicheiōn ton ouranon, ex hōn kai a zōa kai ta phyta? ᾿All᾽ ei men allon ouranon le- (hon ex allōn stoicheiōn genesthai, pōs ou pseudetai egōn, Ouch endechetai allon ouranon einai plēn henos? … oterou stoicheiou para ta entautha, pote de ek nǭ autōn stoicheiōn’ pōs ouch esti thaterōs
From the third book On the Heaven: “Of the things that come to be by nature, some are substances, others are works and affections of these. I call substances the simple bodies, such as fire and earth and the things of the same series as these, and the things that come from these, such as the whole heaven and its parts, and again the animals and the plants and their parts.” He who said that the heaven is from a simple element different from the elements here, and that it is not possible for another heaven to come to be, because this one has embraced all the matter, how does he now say that the heaven is from the same elements as the animals and the plants? But if he says that another heaven came to be from other elements, how does he not lie when he says, “It is not possible for there to be another heaven besides one”? … sometimes from an element other than those here, sometimes from the same elements; how is not one or the other [false]?
Chapter 63
63PG 6:1503
θὅ. Ἔκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «όγου. « Περὶ μὲν οὖν τοῦ πρώτου τῶν στοιχείων εἴριται, καὶ ποῖόν τι τὴν φύσιν, καὶ ὅτι ἄφθαρτον καὶ ἀγένητον. » Εἰ στοιχεῖόν ἐστι τὸ ἐξ οὗ γίγνεται τὸ Ὑιγνόμεννν ἐνυπάρχον αὐτῷ, πῶς ἐνδέχεται τὸ αὐτὸ καὶ σταχεῖον εἶναι καὶ ἀγένητον; Εἰ πρῶτον τὸ στοιχεῖον. καὶ ὕστερον τὸ ἐχ τοῦ στοιχείου, πῶς ἀγένητον τὸ στοιχεῖον ἐξ οὗ ὁ οὐρανὸς, καὶ συναγένητος αὐτῷ ὁ οὐρανός; Εἰ διὰ τοῦτο ἀγένητον τὸ στοιχεῖον, ὅτι ὧχ ἐχ στοιχείου, πῶς ἀγένητος ὁ οὐρανὸς ὁ ὧν ἐχ σταχείον; :
tho. Ek tou autou «ogou. « Peri men oun tou prōtou tōn stoicheiōn eiritai, kai poion ti tēn physin, kai hoti aphtharton kai agenēton. » Ei stoicheion esti to ex hou gignetai to Huignomennn enyparchon autǭ, pōs endechetai to auto kai stacheion einai kai agenēton? Ei prōton to stoicheion. kai hysteron to ech tou stoicheiou, pōs agenēton to stoicheion ex hou ho ouranos, kai synagenētos autǭ ho ouranos? Ei dia touto agenēton to stoicheion, hoti hōch ech stoicheiou, pōs agenētos ho ouranos ho hōn ech stacheion? :
From the same book: “About the first of the elements, then, it has been said both what it is like in nature and that it is imperishable and ungenerated.” If an element is that from which what comes to be comes to be, being present in it, how can the same thing be both an element and ungenerated? If the element is first and what is from the element later, how is the element from which the heaven is ungenerated, and the heaven ungenerated together with it? If the element is ungenerated for this reason, that it is not from an element, how is the heaven ungenerated, when it is from an element?
Chapter 64
64PG 6:1503
Ἐχ τοῦ αὑτοῦ « ᾿Αἴδια μὲν οὖν εἶναι ἀδύνατον - ὁρῶμεν γὰρ χε ᾿ πῦρ, καὶ ὕδωρ, καὶ ἕχαστον τῶν ἀπλῶν σωμάτων διαλυόμενον, ὥστ᾽ ἀνάγχη γενητὰ καὶ φθαρτὰ εἶαι τὰ στοιχεῖα τῶν σωμάτων.» Εἰ στοιχεῖον τῶν σωμάτων ἐστὶ καὶ ἢ γῆ, πῶς τὴν μὲν γῆν συναΐδιόν τε καὶ συναγένητον εἴρηχας ! τῷ οὐρανῷ, τὰ δὲ ἄλλα στοιχεῖα γενητὰ καὶ φθαρτί;
Ech tou hautou « ᾿Aidia men oun einai adynaton - horōmen gar che ᾿ pyr, kai hydōr, kai hechaston tōn aplōn sōmatōn dialyomenon, hōst᾽ ananchē genēta kai phtharta eiai ta stoicheia tōn sōmatōn.» Ei stoicheion tōn sōmatōn esti kai ē gē, pōs tēn men gēn synaïdion te kai synagenēton eirēchas ! tǭ ouranǭ, ta de alla stoicheia genēta kai phtharti?
From the same: “That they are eternal is impossible; for we see fire and water and each of the simple bodies being dissolved, so that the elements of bodies must be generated and perishable.” If earth too is an element of bodies, how have you said that the earth is co-eternal and co-ungenerated with the heaven, but the other elements generated and perishable?
Chapter 65
65PG 6:1503
᾿Εχ τοῦ αὐτοῦ «.ἰόγου. «ε Τῶν στοιχείων ἣ γένεσις ἐξ ἀλλήλων. » ' Πῶς γίνεται ἐξ ἀλλήλων τὰ στοιχεῖα πρῶτον μὲ γινομένων χατὰ τὴν γένεσιν τὴν ἐξ ἀλλήλων; Ταὺγενέσεως. "Ὄντων γὰρ αὐτῶν, μεταδάλλεται εἰς ἄλλη λα, καὶ γίνονται ἐξ ἀλλήλων.
᾿Ech tou autou «.iogou. «e Tōn stoicheiōn hē genesis ex allēlōn. » ' Pōs ginetai ex allēlōn ta stoicheia prōton me ginomenōn chata tēn genesin tēn ex allēlōn? Taugeneseōs. "Ontōn gar autōn, metadalletai eis allē la, kai ginontai ex allēlōn.
From the same book: “The generation of the elements is from one another.” How do the elements come to be from one another … first … coming to be according to the generation from one another? … of generation. For they exist, and change into one another, and come to be from one another.